Skip to main content

Full text of "Great battles of the world. Illustrated by John Sloan"

See other formats


rid 


• 


:CNJ 

ICO 
=  0 

^CT> 

:LD 
?O) 


;CD 


CO 


GREAT  BATTLES 
OF  THE  WORLD 


AT    THK    KKNCK — THK    KATTI.K    OK    Bl'NKKK     HI 


Page  24 


GREAT  BATTLES 
OF  THE  WORLD 

BY    STEPHEN    CRANE 

AUTHOR.   OF  "THE    RED 
BADGE   OF   COURAGE,"   ETC. 

ILLUSTRATED     BY 
JOHN        SLOAN 


PHILADELPHIA 
J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT 
COMPANY  MDCCCCI 


SEEN  BY 
PRESERVATION 


J.    B.    LlPPINCOTT    COMPANV 


P 


Electrotype*  and  Printed  by 
J.  B.  Litfincott  Company,  Philadelphia,  U.S.A. 


NOTE 

THESE  vigorous  pictures  were  among 
the  very  last  work  done  by  the  la- 
mented pen  which  gave  us  "The  Red 
Badge  of  Courage." 

We  were  aroused  by  that  startling  drum- 
beat to  the  advent  of  a  new  literary  talent. 
The  commonplace  was  shattered  by  a  fresh 
and  original  force,  and  every  one  heard 
and  applauded.  Then  came  the  varied 
fiction,  always  characteristic  and  con- 
vincing, and  then,  at  the  end,  this  return 
to  the  martial  strain. 

It  was  agreed  that  the  battles  should  be 
the  choice  of  the  author,  and  he  chose 
them  for  their  picturesque  and  theatric 
qualities,  not  alone  for  their  decisiveness. 
What  he  could  best  assimilate  from  his- 
tory was  its  grandeur  and  passion  and  the 
fire  of  action.  These  he  loved,  and  hence 
3 


NOTE 

the  group  of  glorious  battles  which  forms 
this  volume. 

The  talent  of  Stephen  Crane  was  mel- 
lowing under  the  tutelage  of  experience. 
He  lost  none  of  his  dash  and  audacity 
even  in  the  sedater  avenues  of  history. 
He  was  a  strong  and  native  growth  of  our 
wonderful  soil,  and  the  fruits  of  him  will 
last  while  courage  and  genius  are  revered. 

HARRISON  S.  MORRIS. 


CONTENTS 


PACK 

THE  BATTLE  OF  BUNKER  HILL  .         .         .         .11 

VITTORIA     .        . 31 

THE  SIEGE  OP  PLEVNA 63 

THE  STORMING  OF  BURKERSDORF  HEIGHTS         .     79 

A  SWEDE'S  CAMPAIGN  IN  GERMANY    .        .        .114 
I.  LEIPZIG 
II.  LUTZKN 

THE  STORMING  OF  BADAJOS  ....  205 
THE  BRIEF  CAMPAIGN  AGAINST  NEW  ORLEANS  .  223 
THE  BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO  .  .  .  .241 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

PACK 

AT  THE  FENCE — THE  BATTLE  OF  BUNKER  HILL 

Frontispiece 

AFTER  THE  FRENCH  DEFEAT — VITTORIA  .  .  58 
OSMAN  PASHA  IN  THE  SORTIE  FROM  PLEVNA  .  71 
FREDERICK  THE  GREAT  AT  BURKERSDORF  .  .109 
LEIPZIG — GUSTAVUS  ADOLPHUS  GIVING  THANKS 

FOR  VICTORY  .  .  .  .  *  .  .  163 
IN  THE  BREACH  AT  BADAJOS  .  .  .  .  220 
THE  BATTLE  OF  NEW  ORLEANS  .  .  .  .231 
CARRYING  THE  CEMETERY  GATE  AT  SOLFERINO  .  273 


THE   BATTLE   OF   BUNKER 
HILL 

ON  the  1 2th  of  June,  1775,  Captain  Har- 
ris, afterwards   Lord  Harris,  wrote 
home  from  the  town  of  Boston,  then  occu- 
pied by  British  troops : 

' '  I  wish  the  Americans  may  be  brought  to  a  sense  of 
their  duty.  One  good  drubbing,  which  I  long  to  give 
them,  by  way  of  retaliation,  might  have  a  good  effect 
towards  it.  At  present  they  are  so  elated  by  the  petty 
advantage  they  gained  the  ipth  of  April,  that  they  de- 
spise the  powers  of  Britain.  We  shall  soon  take  the 
field  on  the  other  side  of  the  Neck." 

This  very  fairly  expressed  the  irritation 
in  the  British  camp.  The  troops  had  been 
sent  to  Massachusetts  to  subdue  it,  but 
as  yet  nothing  had  been  done  in  that 
direction. 

The  ignominious  flight  of  the  British 
regulars  from  Lexington  and  Concord  was 
still  unavenged.  More  than  that,  they 
had  been  kept  close  in  Boston  ever  since 

by  the  provincial  militia, 
ii 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

'•What!"  cried  General  Burgoyne when 
on  his  arrival  in  May  he  was  told  this 
news.  "  What !  Ten  thousand  peasants 
keep  five  thousand  King's  troops  shut  up  ? 
Let  us  get  in,  and  we'll  soon  find  elbow- 
room  !"  "  Elbow-room"  was  the  army's 
name  for  Burgoyne  after  that. 

A  little  later  General  Gage  remarked  to 
General  Timothy  Ruggles,  "It  is  impos- 
sible for  the  rebels  to  withstand  our  arms 
a  moment." 

Ruggles  replied  :  "  Sir,  you  do  not  know 
with  whom  you  have  to  contend.  These 
are  the  very  men  who  conquered  Canada. 
I  fought  with  them  side  by  side.  I  know 
them  well ;  they  will  fight  bravely.  My 
God,  sir,  your  folly  has  ruined  your  cause  !" 

Besides  Burgoyne,  the  Cerberus  brought 
over  Generals  Clinton  and  Howe  and  large 
re-enforcements,  so  that  the  forces  under 
General  Gage,  the  commander-in-chief, 
were  over  ten  thousand.  By  June  I2th 
the  army  in  Boston  was  actually  unable  to 
procure  fresh  provisions,  and  Gage  pro- 
claimed martial  law,  designating  those  who 
were  in  arms  as  rebels  and  traitors. 

The  Essex  Gazette  of   June  8th   says  : 

12 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER   HILL 

"We  have  the  pleasure  to  inform  the 
public  that  the  Grand  American  Army  is 
nearly  completed."  This  Grand  American 
Army  was  spread  around  Boston,  its  head- 
quarters at  Cambridge,  under  command  of 
General  Artemas  Ward,  who  had  fought 
under  Abercrombie.  The  Grand  American 
Army  was  an  army  of  allies.  Ward,  its  sup- 
posed chief,  was  authorized  to  command 
only  the  Massachusetts  and  New  Hamp- 
shire forces,  and  when  the  Connecticut 
and  Rhode  Island  men  obeyed  him  it  was 
purely  through  courtesy.  Each  colony 
supplied  its  own  troops  with  provisions 
and  ammunition  ;  each  had  its  own  officers, 
appointed  by  the  Committee  of  Safety. 

To  this  committee,  June  i3th,  came  the 
tidings  that  Gage  proposed  to  occupy  Bun- 
ker Hill,  in  Charlestown,  on  the  i8th,  and 
a  council  of  war  was  held,  which  included 
the  savagely  bluff,  warm-hearted  patriot, 
General  Israel  Putnam,  of  the  Connecticut 
troops ;  General  Seth  Pomeroy,  Colonel 
William  Prescott,  the  hardy,  independent 
Stark,  and  Captain  Gridley,  the  engineer — 
all  of  whom  were  veterans  of  the  French 
and  Indian  War. 

13 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

As  a  result  of  the  meeting,  a  detach- 
ment of  nine  hundred  men  of  the  Massa- 
chusetts regiments,  under  Colonels  Pres- 
cott, Frye,  and  Bridge,  with  two  hundred 
men  from  Connecticut  and  Captain  Grid- 
ley's  artillery  company  of  forty-nine  men 
and  two  field-pieces,  were  ordered  to  pa- 
rade at  six  o'clock  P.M.,  the  i6th,  on  Cam- 
bridge Common.  There  they  appeared 
with  weapons,  packs,  blankets,  and  in- 
trenching tools.  President  Langdon,  of 
Harvard  College,  made  an  impressive 
prayer,  and  by  nine  o'clock  they  had 
marched,  the  entire  force  being  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  Prescott. 

A  uniform  of  blue  turned  back  with  red 
was  worn  by  some  of  the  men,  but  for  the 
most  part  they  wore  their  "  Sunday  suits" 
of  homespun.  Their  guns  were  of  all  sorts 
and  sizes,  and  many  carried  old-fashioned 
powder-horns  and  pouches.  Prescott 
walked  at  their  head,  with  two  sergeants 
carrying  dark  lanterns,  until  they  reached 
the  Neck. 

The  Neck  was  the  strip  of  land  leading 
to  the  peninsula  opposite  Boston,  where 
lay  the  small  town  of  Charlestown.  The 
14 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER   HILL 

peninsula  is  only  one  mile  in  length,  its 
greatest  breadth  but  half  a  mile.  The 
Charles  River  separates  it  from  Boston  on 
the  south,  and  to  the  north  and  east  is  the 
Mystic  River.  Bunker  Hill  begins  at  the 
isthmus  and  rises  gradually  to  a  height  of 
one  hundred  and  ten  feet,  forming  a  smooth, 
round  hill. 

At  Cambridge  Common,  the  night  the 
troops  started  for  Bunker  Hill,  Israel 
Putnam  had  made  this  eloquent  address : 
"  Men,  there  are  enough  of  you  on  the 
Common  this  evening  to  fill  hell  so  full 
of  the  red-coats  to-morrow  that  the  devils 
will  break  their  shins  over  them." 

At  Bunker  Hill  the  expedition  halted, 
and  a  long  discussion  ensued  between 
Prescott,  Gridley,  Major  Brooks,  and  Put- 
nam as  to  whether  it  would  be  better  to 
follow  Ward's  orders  literally  and  fortify 
Bunker  Hill  itself,  or  to  go  on  to  the  lesser 
elevation  southeast  of  it,  which  is  now 
known  as  Breed's  Hill,  but  had  then  no 
special  name.  They  agreed  upon  Breed's 
Hill. 

They  began  to  intrench  at  midnight. 

Prescott  was  consumed  with  anxiety  lest 
'5 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

his  men  should  be  attacked  before  some 
screen  could  be  raised  to  shelter  them. 
However  enthusiastic  they  might  be,  he 
did  not  think  it  possible  for  his  raw  troops 
to  meet  to  any  advantage  a  disciplined  sol- 
diery in  the  open  field. 

So  the  pickaxe  and  the  spade  were  busy 
throughout  the  night.  It  was  silent  work, 
for  the  foe  was  near.  In  Boston  Harbor 
lay  the  Lively,  the  Somerset,  the  Cerberus, 
the  Glasgow,  the  Falcon,  and  the  Sym- 
metry, besides  the  floating  batteries.  On 
the  Boston  shore  the  sentinels  were  pacing 
outside  the  British  encampment.  At  inter- 
vals through  the  night  Prescott  and  Brooks 
stole  down  to  the  shore  of  Charles  River 
and  listened  till  the  call  of  "  All's  well !" 
rang  over  the  water  from  the  ships  and 
told  them  that  their  scheme  was  still  undis- 
covered. 

At  dawn  the  intrenchments  were  six  feet 
high,  and  there  was  a  great  burst  of  fire  at 
them  from  the  Lively,  which  was  joined 
in  a  few  moments  by  the  other  men-of-war 
and  the  batteries  on  Copp's  Hill,  on  the 
Boston  shore. 

The  strange  thunder  of  the  cannonade 

16 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER   HILL 

brought  forth  every  man,  woman,  and  child 
in  Boston.  Out  of  their  prim  houses  they 
rushed  under  trellises  heavy  with  damask 
roses  and  honeysuckle,  and  soon  every 
belfry  and  tower,  house-top  and  hill-top, 
was  crowded  with  them.  There  the  most 
of  them  stayed  till  the  thrilling  play  in 
which  they  had  so  vital  an  interest  was 
enacted. 

Meanwhile  Prescott,  to  inspire  his  raw 
men  with  confidence,  mounted  the  parapet 
'of  the  redoubt  they  had  raised  and  delib- 
erately sauntered  around  it,  making  jocular 
speeches,  until  the  men  cheered  each  can- 
non-ball as  it  came. 

Gage,  looking  through  his  field-glasses 
from  the  other  shore,  marked  the  tall  figure 
with  the  three-cornered  hat  and  the  banyan 
— a  linen  blouse — buckled  about  the  waist, 
and  asked-of  Councillor  Willard,  who  stood 
near  him, — 

"Who  is  the  person  who  appears  to 
command  ?" 

"That  is  my  brother-in-law,  Colonel 
Prescott. " 

"Will  he  fight?" 

"  Yes,  sir ;  he  is  an  old  soldier,  and  will 
17 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

fight  as  long  as  a  drop  of  blood  remains  in 
his  veins." 

"The  works  must  be  carried,"  said  Gage. 

Gage  was  strongly  advised  by  his  gen- 
erals to  land  a  force  at  the  Neck  and  attack 
the  Americans  in  the  rear.  It  was  also 
suggested  that  they  might  be  bombarded 
by  the  fleet  from  the  Mystic  and  the 
Charles,  and,  indeed,  might  be  starved  out 
without  any  fighting  at  all.  But  none  of 
this  suited  the  warlike  British  temper  ;  the 
whole  army  longed  to  fight — to  chase  the 
impudent  enemy  out  of  those  intrench- 
ments  he  had  so  insole'ntly  reared.  The 
challenge  was  a  bold  one ;  it  must  be  ac- 
cepted. The  British  had  the  weight  in  all 
ways,  but  they  also  had  the  preposterous 
arrogance  of  the  British  army,  which  al- 
ways deems  itself  invincible  because  it  re- 
members its  traditions,  and  traditions  are 
dubious  and  improper  weapons  to  fire  at  a 
foe. 

At  noon  the  watchers  on  the  house-tops 
saw  the  lines  of  smart  grenadiers  and  light 
infantry  embark  in  barges  under  command 
of  General  Howe,  who  had  with  him  Briga- 
dier-General Pigot  and  some  of  the  most 

18 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER   HILL 

distinguished  officers  in  Boston.  They 
landed  at  the  southwestern  point  of  the 
peninsula. 

When  the  intelligence  that  the  British 
troops  had  landed  reached  Cambridge  it 
caused  great  excitement.  A  letter  of  Cap- 
tain Chester  reads : 

"Just  after  dinner  on  the  ijih  ult.  I  was  walking  out 
from  my  lodgings,  quite  calm  and  composed,  and  all  at 
once  the  drums  beat  to  arms,  and  bells  rang,  and  a  great 
noise  in  Cambridge.  Captain  Putnam  came  by  on  full 
gallop.  '  What  is  the  matter  ?'  says  I.  '  Have  you  not 
heard  ?'  '  No. '  '  Why,  the  regulars  are  landing  at 
Charlestown,'  says  he,  'and  father  says  you  must  all 
meet  and  march  immediately  to  Bunker  Hill  to  oppose 
the  enemy.'  I  waited  not,  but  ran  and  got  my  arms 
and  ammunition,  and  hastened  to  my  company  (who 
were  in  the  church  for  barracks),  and  found  them  nearly 
ready  to  march.  We  soon  marched,  with  our  frocks  and 
trousers  on  over  our  other  clothes  (for  our  company  is  in 
uniform  wholly  blue,  turned  up  with  red),  for  we  were 
loath  to  expose  ourselves  by  our  dress  ;  and  down  we 
marched. ' ' 

After  a  reconnoissance,  Howe  sent  back 
to  Gage  for  re-enforcements,  and  remained 
passive  until  they  came. 

Meanwhile,  there  were  bitter  murmur- 
ings  among  the  troops  on  Breed's  Hill. 
They  had  watched  the  brilliant  pageant, — 
19 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  crossing  over  of  their  adversaries, 
scarlet-clad,  with  glittering  equipments, 
with  formidable  guns  in  their  train, — and 
were  conscious  of  being  themselves  ex- 
hausted from  the  night's  labor  and  the  hot 
morning  sun.  It  was  two  o'clock,  and 
they  had  had  practically  nothing  to  eat 
that  day.  Among  themselves  they  accused 
their  officers  of  treachery.  It  seemed  in- 
credible that  after  doing  all  the  hard  work 
they  should  be  expected  to  do  the  fighting 
as  well.  Loud  huzzas  arose  from  their 
lips,  however, — these  cross  and  hungry 
Yankees, — when  Doctor — or  General — 
Joseph  Warren  appeared  among  them  with 
Seth  Pomeroy. 

Few  men  had  risen  to  a  higher  degree 
of  universal  love  and  confidence  in  the 
hearts  of  the  Massachusetts  people  than 
Warren.  He  had  been  active  in  every 
patriotic  movement.  The  councils  through 
which  the  machinery  of  the  Revolution  was 
put  in  motion  owed  much  to  him.  He  was 
president  of  the  Committee  of  Safety,  and 
probably  had  been  one  of  the  Indians  of 
the  Boston  Tea  Party.  But  a  few  days 
before  he  had  been  appointed  major-gen- 


20 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER  HILL 

eral.  In  recognition  of  this,  Israel  Putnam, 
who  was  keeping  a  squad  of  men  working 
at  intrenchments  on  Bunker  Hill,  had 
offered  to  take  orders  from  him.  But 
Warren  refused,  and  asked  where  he  might 
go  to  be  of  the  greatest  service.  "  Where 
will  the  onset  be  most  furious  ?"  he  asked, 
and  Putnam  sent  him  to  the  redoubt. 
There  Prescott  also  offered  him  the  chief 
command,  but  Warren  replied,  "  I  came  as 
a  volunteer  with  my  musket  to  serve  under 
you,  and  shall  be  happy  to  learn  from  a 
soldier  of  your  experience." 

At  three  o'clock  the  redoubt  was  in  good 
working  order.  About  eight  yards  square, 
its  strongest  side,  the  front,  faced  the  set- 
tled part  of  Charlestown  and  protected  the 
south  side  of  the  hill.  The  east  side  com- 
manded a  field ;  the  north  side  had  an 
open  passage-way  ;  to  the  left  extended  a 
breastwork  for  about  two  hundred  yards. 

By  three  o'clock  some  re-enforcements 
for  General  Howe  had  arrived,  so  that  he 
now  had  over  three  thousand  men.  Just 
before  action  he  addressed  the  officers 
around  him  as  follows  : 

"Gentlemen,  I  am  very  happy  in  having 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  honor  of  commanding  so  fine  a  body 
of  men.  I  do  not  in  the  least  doubt  that 
you  will  behave  like  Englishmen  and  as 
becomes  good  soldiers.  If  the  enemy  will 
not  come  out  from  their  intrenchments,  we 
must  drive  them  out  at  all  events  ;  other- 
wise the  town  of  Boston  will  be  set  on  fire 
by  them.  I  shall  not  desire  one  of  you  to 
go  a  step  farther  than  where  I  go  myself 
at  your  head.  Remember,  gentlemen,  we 
have  no  recourse  to  any  resources  if  we 
lose  Boston  but  to  go  on  board  our  ships, 
which  will  be  very  disagreeable  to  us 
all." 

From  the  movements  of  the  British,  they 
seemed  intending  to  turn  the  American  left 
and  surround  the  redoubt.  To  prevent 
this,  Prescott  sent  down  the  artillery  with 
two  field-pieces — he  had  only  four  alto- 
gether— and  the  Connecticut  troops  under 
Captain  Knowlton.  Putnam  met  them  as 
they  neared  the  Mystic,  shouting, — 

"  Man  the  rail  fence,  for  the  enemy  is 
flanking  of  us  fast !" 

This  rail  fence — half  of  which  was  stone 
— reached  from  the  shore  of  the  Mystic  to 
within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  breast- 


22 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER   HILL 

works.  It  was  not  high,  but  Putnam  had 
said: 

"  If  you  can  shield  a  Yankee's  shins  he's 
not  afraid  of  anything.  His  head  he  does 
not  think  of." 

Captain  Knowlton,  joined  by  Colonels 
Stark  and  Reid  and  their  regiments,  made 
another  parallel  fence  a  short  distance  in 
front  of  this,  filling  in  the  space  between 
with  new-mown  hay  from  the  fields. 

A  great  cannonade  was  thundering  from 
ships  and  batteries  to  cover  Howe's  ad- 
vance. His  troops,  now  increased  to  three 
thousand,  came  on  in  two  divisions,  the  left 
wing,  under  Pigot,  towards  the  breastwork 
and  redoubt ;  the  right,  led  by  Howe,  to 
storm  the  rail  fence.  The  artillery  moved 
heavily  through  the  miry,  low  ground,  and 
the  embarrassing  discovery  was  made  that 
there  were  only  twelve-pound  balls  for  six- 
pounders.  Howe  decided  to  load  them 
with  grape.  The  troops  were  hindered  by 
a  number  of  fences,  as  well  as  the  thick, 
tall  grass.  Their  knapsacks  were  extra- 
ordinarily heavy,  and  they  felt  the  power 
of  the  scorching-  sun. 

o 

Inside  the  redoubt  the  Americans  waited 
23 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

for  them,  Prescott  assuring  his  men  that 
the  red-coats  would  never  reach  the  re- 
doubt if  they  obeyed  him  and  reserved 
their  fire  until  he  gave  the  word.  As  the 
assaulting  force  drew  temptingly  near,  the 
American  officers  only  restrained  their  men 
from  firing  by  mounting  the  parapet  and 
kicking  up  their  guns. 

But  at  last  the  word  was  given — the 
stream  of  fire  broke  out  all  along  the  line. 
They  were  wonderful  marksmen.  The 
magnificent  regulars  were  staggered,  but 
they  returned  the  fire.  They  could  make 
no  headway  against  the  murderous  volleys 
flashed  in  quick  succession  at  them.  The 
dead  and  wounded  fell  thickly.  General 
Pigot  ordered  a  retreat,  while  great  shouts 
of  triumph  arose  from  the  Americans. 

At  the  rail  fence  Putnam  gave  his  last 
directions  when  Howe  was  nearing  him  : 

"  Fire  low  :  aim  at  the  waistbands !  Wait 
until  you  see  the  whites  of  their  eyes ! 
Aim  at  the  handsome  coats  !  Pick  off  the 
commanders  !" 

The  men  rested  their  guns  on  the  rail 
fence  to  fire.  The  officers  were  used  as 

targets — many  of  the  handsome  coats  were 
24 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER  HILL 

laid  low.  So  hot  was  the  reception  they 
met  that  in  a  few  moments  Howe's  men 
were  obliged  to  fall  back.  One  of  them 
said  afterwards,  "  It  was  the  strongest  post 
that  was  ever  occupied  by  any  set  of 
men." 

There  was  wild  exultation  within  the 
American  lines,  congratulation  and  praises, 
for  just  fifteen  minutes  ;  and  then  Pigot 
and  Howe  led  the  attack  again.  But  the 
second  repulse  was  so  much  fiercer  than 
the  first  that  the  British  broke  ranks  and 
ran  down  hill,  some  of  them  getting  into 
the  boats. 

"The  dead,"  said  Stark,  "lay  in  front  of 
us  as  thick  as  sheep  in  a  fold." 

Meantime  Charlestown  had  been  set  on 
fire  by  Howe's  orders,  and  the  spectacle 
was  splendidly  terrible  to  the  watchers  in 
Boston.  The  wooden  buildings  made  a 
superb  blaze,  and  through  the  smoke  could 
be  seen  the  British  officers  striking  and 
pricking  their  men  with  their  swords  in  the 
vain  hope  of  rallying  them,  while  cannon, 
musketry,  crashes  of  falling  houses,  and 
the  yells  of  the  victors  filled  up  the  measure 
of  excitement  to  the  spectators. 
25 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Twice,  now,  the  Americans  had  met  the 
foe  and  proved  that  he  was  not  invincible. 
The  women  in  Boston  thought  the  last 
defeat  final — that  their  men-folk  had  gained 
the  day.  But  Prescott  knew  better  ;  he  was 
sure  that  they  would  come  again,  and  sure 
that  he  could  not  withstand  a  third  attack. 

If  at  this  juncture  strong  re-enforcements 
and  supplies  of  ammunition  had  reached 
him,  he  might  well  have  held  his  own.  But 
such  companies  as  had  been  sent  on  would 
come  no  farther  than  Bunker  Hill,  in  spite 
if  Israel  Putnam's  threats  and  entreaties. 
There  they  straggled  about  under  hay-cocks 
and  apple-trees,  demoralized  by  the  sights 
and  sounds  of  battle,  with  no  authorized 
leader  who  could  force  them  to  the  front. 

As  for  their  commander-in-chief,  Ward, 
he  would  not  stir  from  his  house  all  day, 
and  kept  the  main  body  of  his  forces  at 
Cambridge. 

When  General  Clinton  saw  the  rout  of 
his  countrymen  from  the  Boston  shore,  he 
rowed  over  in  great  haste.  With  his  assist- 
ance, and  the  fine  discipline  which  prevailed, 
the  troops  were  re-formed  within  half  an 

hour.     Clinton  also  proposed  a  new  plan 
26 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER  HILL 

of  assault.  Accordingly,  instead  of  dif- 
fusing their  forces  across  the  whole  Amer- 
ican front,  the  chief  attack  was  directed  on 
the  redoubt.  The  artillery  bombarded  the 
breastwork,  and  only  a  small  number 
moved  against  the  rail  fence. 

"  Fight !  conquer  or  die  !"  was  the  watch- 
word that  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth  as 
the  tall,  commanding  figure  of  Howe  led 
on  the  third  assault.  To  his  soldiers  it 
was  a  desperate  venture — they  felt  that 
they  were  going  to  certain  death.  But  in- 
side the  redoubt  few  of  the  men  had  more 
than  one  round  of  ammunition  left,  though 
they  shouted  bravely, — 

"  We  are  ready  for  the  red-coats  again  !" 

Again  their  first  fire  was  furious  and  de- 
structive, but  although  many  of  the  enemy 
fell,  the  rest  bounded  forward  without  re- 
turning it.  In  a  few  minutes  the  columns 
of  Pigot  and  Clinton  had  surrounded  the 
redoubt  on  three  sides.  The  defenders  of 
the  breastwork  had  been  driven  by  the 
artillery-fire  into  the  redoubt,  and  balls 
came  whistling  through  the  open  passage. 

The  first  rank  of  red-coats  who  climbed 

the  parapet  was  shot  down.     Major  Pit- 

27 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

cairn  met  his  death  at  this  time  while  cheer- 
ing on  his  men.  But  the  Americans  had 
come  to  the  end  of  their  ammunition,  and 
they  had  not  fifty  bayonets  among  them, 
though  these  were  made  to  do  good  ser- 
vice as  the  enemy  came  swarming  over 
the  walls. 

Pigot  got  up  by  the  aid  of  a  tree,  and 
hundreds  followed  his  lead.  The  Amer- 
icans made  stout  resistance  in  the  hand-to- 
hand  struggle  that  followed,  but  there  could 
be  only  one  ending  to  it,  and  Prescott 
ordered  a  retreat.  He  was  almost  the  last 
to  leave,  and  only  got  away  by  skilfully 
parrying  with  his  sword  the  bayonet  thrusts 
of  the  foe.  His  banyan  was  pierced  in 
many  places,  but  he  escaped  unhurt. 

The  men  at  the  rail  fence  kept  firm  until 
they  saw  the  forces  leaving  the  redoubt ; 
they  fell  back  then,  but  in  good  order. 

A  great  volley  was  fired  after  the  Amer- 
icans. It  was  then  that  Warren  fell,  as  he 
lingered  in  the  rear — a  loss  that  was  pas- 
sionately mourned  throughout  New  Eng- 
land. 

During  their  disordered  flight  over  the 
little  peninsula  the  Americans  lost  more 
28 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER   HILL 

men  than  at  any  other  time  of  the  day, 
though  their  list  of  killed  and  wounded 
only  amounted  to  four  hundred  and  forty- 
nine.  The  heavy  loss  of  the  enemy — ten 
hundred  and  fifty-four  men — had  the  effect 
of  checking  the  eagerness  of  their  pursuit ; 
the  Americans  passed  the  Neck  without 
further  molestation. 

General  Howe  had  maintained  his  repu- 
tation for  solid  courage,  and  his  long  white- 
silk  stockings  were  soaked  in  blood. 

The  speech  of  Count  Vergennes,  that 
"if  it  won  two  more  such  victories  as 
Bunker  Hill,  there  would  be  no  more 
British  Army  in  America/'  echoed  the  gen- 
eral sentiment  in  England  land  America  as 
well  as  in  France.  So  impressed  were  the 
British  leaders  with  the  indomitable  resolu- 
tion shown  by  the  Provincials  in  fortifying 
and  defending  so  desperate  a  position  as 
Breed's  Hill,  that  they  made  no  attempt  to 
follow  up  their  victory.  General  Gage  ad- 
mitted that  the  people  of  New  England 
were  not  the  despicable  rabble  they  had 
sometimes  been  represented. 

Among   the   Grand  Army  itself  many 

recriminations  and  courts-martial  followed 
29 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  contest.     But  Washington  soon  drilled 
it  into  order. 

The  most  important  thing  to  be  remem- 
bered of  Bunker  Hill  is  its  effect  upon  the 
colonies.  The  troubles  with  the  mother 
country  had  been  brewing  a  long  time,  but 
this  was  the  first  decisive  struggle  for  su- 
premacy. There  was  no  doubt  of  the 
tough  soldierly  qualities  displayed  by  the 
Colonials ;  the  thrill  of  pride  that  went 
through  the  country  at  the  success  of  their 
arms  welded  together  the  scattered  colo- 
nies and  made  a  nation  of  them.  The 
Revolution  was  an  accomplished  fact. 
"England,"  said  Franklin,  "has  lost  her 
colonies  forever." 


VITTORIA 

THE  campaign  of  1812,  which  included 
the  storming  of  Ciudad  Rodrigo  and 
Badajos  and  the  overwhelming  victory  of 
Salamanca,  had  apparently  done  so  much 
towards  destroying  the  Napoleonic  sway 
in  the  Peninsula  that  the  defeat  of  the 
Allies  at  Burgos,  in  October,  1812,  came 
as  an  embittering  disappointment  to  Eng- 
land ;  and  when  Wellington,  after  his  dis- 
astrous retreat  to  Ciudad  Rodrigo,  re- 
ported his  losses  as  amounting  to  nine 
thousand,  the  usual  tempest  of  condemna- 
tion against  him  was  raised,  and  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Cabinet,  who  were  always  so 
free  with  their  oracular  advice  and  so  close 
with  the  nation's  money,  wagged  their 
heads  despairingly. 

But  as  the  whole  aspect  of  affairs  was 
revealed,  and  as  Wellington  coolly  stated 
his  plans  for  a  new  campaign,  public  opin- 
ion changed. 

It  was  a  critical  juncture  :  Napoleon  had 
arranged  an  armistice  with  Russia,  Prussia, 
3* 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

and  Austria,  which  was  to  last  until  August 
1 6,  1813,  and  it  became  known  that  this 
armistice  might  end  in  peace.  Peace  on 
the  Continent  would  mean  that  Napoleon's 
unemployed  troops  might  be  poured  into 
Spain  in  such  enormous  numbers  as  to 
overwhelm  the  Allies.  So,  to  insure  Wel- 
lington's striking  a  decisive  blow  before 
this  could  happen,  both  the  English  Min- 
istry and  the  Opposition  united  in  sup- 
porting him,  and  for  the  first  time  during 
the  war  he  felt  sure  of  receiving  the  sup- 
plies for  which  he  had  asked. 

The  winter  and  spring  were  spent  by 
Wellington  in  preparing  for  his  campaign : 
his  troops  needed  severe  discipline  after 
the  disorder  into  which  they  had  fallen 
during  the  retreat  from  Burgos,  and  the 
great  chief  entered  into  the  matter  of  their 
equipment  with  most  painstaking  attention 
to  detail,  removing  unnecessary  weight 
from  them,  and  supplying  each  infantry 
soldier  with  three  extra  pairs  of  shoes,  be- 
sides heels  and  soles  for  repairs.  He  drew 
large  re-enforcements  from  England,  and 
all  were  drilled  to  a  high  state  of  effi- 
ciency. 

32 


VITTORIA 

It  is  well  to  quote  here  from  the  letter 
published  by  Wellington  on  the  28th  of 
December,  1812.  It  was  addressed  to  the 
commanders  of  divisions  and  brigades.  It 
created  a  very  pretty  storm,  as  one  may 
readily  see.  I  quote  at  length,  since  surely 
no  document  could  be  more  illuminative  of 
Wellington's  character,  and  it  seems  cer- 
tain that  this  fearless  letter  saved  the  army 
from  the  happy-go-lucky  feeling,  very  com- 
mon in  British  field  forces,  that  a  man  is  a 
thorough  soldier  so  long  as  he  is  willing  at 
all  times  to  go  into  action  and  charge,  if 
ordered,  at  even  the  brass  gates  of  Inferno. 
But  Wellington  knew  that  this  was  not 
enough.  He  wrote  as  follows  : 

'•GENTLEMEN  i — I  have  ordered  the  army  into  canton- 
ments, in  which  I  hope  that  circumstances  will  enable 
me  to  keep  them  for  some  time,  during  which  the  troops 
will  receive  their  clothing,  necessaries,  etc.,  which  are 
already  in  progress  by  different  lines  of  communication 
to  the  several  divisions  and  brigades. 

"But  besides  these  objects,  I  must  draw  your  atten- 
tion in  a  very  particular  manner  to  the  state  of  disci- 
pline of  the  troops.  The  discipline  of  every  army,  after 
a  long  and  active  campaign,  becomes  in  some  degree 
relaxed,  and  requires  the  utmost  attention  on  the  part  of 
general  and  other  officers  to  bring  it  back  to  the  state  in 
which  it  ought  to  be  for  service  ;  but  I  am  concerned  to 
3  33 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

have  to  observe  that  the  army  under  my  command  has 
fallen  off  in  this  respect  in  the  late  campaign  to  a  greater 
degree  than  any  army  with  which  I  have  ever  served,  or 
of  which  I  have  ever  read. 


"It  must  be  obvious,  however,  to  every  officer,  that 
from  the  moment  the  troops  commenced  their  retreat 
from  the  neighborhood  of  Burgos  on  the  one  hand,  and 
from  Madrid  on  the  other,  the  officers  lost  all  command 
over  their  men. 

"  I  have  no  hesitation  in  attributing  these  evils  to  the 
habitual  inattention  of  the  officers  of  the  regiments  to 
their  duty  as  prescribed  by  the  standing  regulations  of 
the  service  and  by  the  orders  of  this  army. 

1 '  I  am  far  from  questioning  the  zeal,  still  less  the  gal- 
lantry and  spirit,  of  the  officers  of  the  army  ;  I  am  quite 
certain  that  if  their  minds  can  be  convinced  of  the  neces- 
sity of  minute  and  constant  attention  to  understand, 
recollect,  and  carry  into  execution  the  orders  which  have 
been  issued  for  the  performance  of  their  duty,  and  that 
the  strict  performance  of  this  duty  is  necessary  to  enable 
the  army  to  serve  the  country  as  it  ought  to  be  served, 
they  will  in  future  give  their  attention  to  these  points. 

"Unfortunately,  the  experience  of  the  officers  of  the 
army  has  induced  many  to  consider  that  the  period  during 
which  an  army  is  on  service  is  one  of  relaxation  from  all 
rule,  instead  of  being,  as  it  is,  the  period  during  which 
of  all  others  every  rule  for  the  regulation  and  control  of 
the  conduct  of  the  soldier,  for  the  inspection  and  care  of 
his  arms,  ammunition,  accoutrements,  necessaries,  and 
field  equipments,  and  his  horse  and  horse  appointments, 
for  the  receipt  and  issue  and  care  of  his  provisions  and 
the  regulation  of  all  that  belongs  to  his  food  and  the  forage 
34 


VITTORIA 

for  his  horse,  must  be  most  strictly  attended  to  by  the 
officer  of  his  company  or  troop,  if  it  is  intended  that  an 
army — a  British  army  in  particular — shall  be  brought 
into  the  field  of  battle  in  a  state  of  efficiency  to  meet  the 
enemy  on  the  day  of  trial. 

"These  are  points,  then,  to  which  I  most  earnestly  en- 
treat you  to  turn  your  attention,  and  the  attention  of  the 
officers  of  the  regiments  under  your  command,  Portu- 
guese as  well  as  English,  during  the  period  in  which  it 
may  be  in  my  power  to  leave  the  troops  in  their  can- 
tonments. 


' '  In  regard  to  the  food  of  the  soldier,  I  have  fre- 
quently observed  and  lamented  in  the  late  campaign  the 
facility  and  celerity  with  which  the  French  soldiers  cooked 
in  comparison  with  those  of  our  army. 

11  The  cause  of  this  disadvantage  is  the  same  with  that 
of  every  other  description,  the  want  of  attention  of  the 
officers  to  the  orders  of  the  army  and  the  conduct  of 
their  men,  and  the  consequent  want  of  authority  over 
their  conduct. 


"But  I  repeat  that  the  great  object  of  the  attention  of 
the  general  and  field  officers  must  be  to  get  the  captains 
and  subalternsof  the  regiments  to  understand  and  perform 
the  duties  required  from  them,  as  the  only  mode  by  which 
the  discipline  and  efficiency  of  the  army  can  be  restored 
and  maintained  during  the  next  campaign." 

The  British  general  never  refrained  from 
speaking  his  mind,  even  if  his  ideas  were 
certain  to  be  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  the 
35 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

army.     I  will  quote  from  "  Victories  of  the 
British  Armies"  as  follows  : 

"  Colborne  marched  with  the  infantry  on 
the  right ;  Head,  with  the  Thirteenth  Light 
Dragoons  and  two  squadrons  of  Portu- 
guese, on  the  left,  and  the  heavy  cavalry 
formed  a  reserve.  Perceiving  that  their 
battering  train  was  endangered,  the  French 
cavalry,  as  the  ground  over  which  they  were 
retiring  was  favorable  for  the  movement, 
charged  the  Thirteenth.  But  they  were 
vigorously  repulsed  ;  and,  failing  in  break- 
ing the  British,  the  whole,  consisting  of 
four  regiments,  drew  up  in  front,  forming 
an  imposing  line.  The  Thirteenth  instantly 
formed  and  galloped  forward — and  nothing 
could  have  been  more  splendid  than  their 
charge.  They  rode  fairly  through  the 
French,  overtook  and  cut  down  many  of 
the  gunners,  and  at  last  entirely  headed 
the  line  of  march,  keeping  up  a  fierce  and 
straggling  encounter  with  the  broken  horse- 
men of  the  enemy,  until  some  of  the  Eng- 
lish dragoons  actually  reached  the  gates  of 
Badajoz." 

And  now  I  quote  from  Wellington's  com- 
ment to  Colborne  : 

36 


VITTORIA 

"  I  wish  you  would  call  together  the  offi- 
cers of  the  dragoons  and  point  out  to  them 
the  mischiefs  which  must  result  from  the 
disorder  of  the  troops  in  action.  The  undis- 
ciplined ardor  of  the  Thirteenth  Dragoons 
and  First  Regiment  of  Portuguese  cavalry 
is  not  of  the  description  of  the  determined 
bravery  and  steadiness  of  soldiers  confi- 
dent in  their  discipline  and  in  their  officers. 
Their  conduct  was  that  of  a  rabble,  gallop- 
ing as  fast  as  their  horses  could  carry  them 
over  a  plain,  after  an  enemy  to  whom  they 
could  do  no  mischief  when  they  were 
broken  and  the  pursuit  had  continued  for 
a  limited  distance,  and  sacrificing  substan- 
tial advantages  and  all  the  objects  of  your 
operation  by  their  want  of  discipline.  To 
this  description  of  their  conduct  I  add  my 
entire  conviction,  that  if  the  enemy  could 
have  thrown  out  of  Badajoz  only  one  hun- 
dred men  regularly  formed,  they  would 
have  driven  back  these  two  regiments  in 
equal  haste  and  disorder,  and  would  prob- 
ably have  taken  many  whose  horses  would 
have  been  knocked  up.  If  the  Thirteenth 
Dragoons  are  again  guilty  of  this  conduct 
I  shall  take  their  horses  from  them,  and 

37 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

send  the  officers  and  men  to  do  duty  at 
Lisbon." 

The  incident  of  the  dragoons'  charge 
happened  early  in  1811,  but  it  shows  how 
Wellington  dealt  with  the  firebrands  in  the 
army.  However,  imagine  the  feelings  of 
the  Thirteenth  Dragoons  ! 

As  for  the  Allies,  they  were  for  a  long 
time  considered  quite  hopeless  by  British 
officers  ;  the  Portuguese  were  commonly 
known  in  the  ranks  as  the  "Vamosses," 
from  "vamos"  "let  us  be  off/'  which  they 
shouted  before  they  ran  away.  (The  Amer- 
ican slang  "vamoose"  may  have  had  its 
origin  in  the  Mexican  War.) 

The  Spanish  and  Portuguese  hated  each 
other  so  cordially  that  it  was  with  the 
greatest  difficulty  that  they  could  be  in- 
duced to  cooperate  :  they  were  continually 
plotting  to  betray  each  other,  and,  inci- 
dentally, the  English.  Wellington  had  a 
sufficiently  hard  task  in  keeping  his  Eng- 
lish army  in  order  and  directing  the  civil 
administration  of  Portugal, — which  would 
otherwise  have  tumbled  to  pieces  from  the 
corruption  of  its  government, — but  hardest 
of  all  was  the  military  training  of  the 
38 


VITTORIA 

Spanish  and  Portuguese.  He  was  now  in 
supreme  command  of  the  Spanish  army, 
concerning  which  he  had  written  : 

"There  is  not  in  the  whole  Kingdom  of 
Spain  a  depot  of  provisions  for  the  sup- 
port of  a  single  battalion  in  operation  for 
one  day.  Not  a  shilling  of  money  in  any 
military  chest.  To  move  them  forward  at 
any  point  now  would  be  to  insure  their 
certain  destruction." 

After  that  was  written,  however,  he  had 
been  able  to  equip  them  with  some  degree 
of  effectiveness,  and  had  worked  them  up 
to  a  certain  standard  of  discipline :  they 
were  brave  and  patient,  and  susceptible  to 
improvement  under  systematic  training. 
Beresford  had  also  accomplished  wonders 
with  the  Portuguese,  and  Wellington's 
army  now  numbered  seventy  thousand 
men,  of  whom  forty  thousand  were  British. 

Wellington,  with  his  lean,  sharp-featured 
face,  and  dry,  cold  manner,  was  not  the 
typical  Englishman  at  all.  He  was  more 
like  the  genuine  Yankee  of  New  England. 
He  made  his  successes  by  his  resourceful- 
ness, his  inability  to  be  overpowered  by 
circumstances.  As  he  said  :  "  The  French 

39 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

plan  their  campaigns  just  as  you  might 
make  a  splendid  set  of  harness.  It  an- 
swers very  well  until  it  gets  broken,  and 
then  you  are  done  for  !  Now  I  made  my 
campaign  of  ropes  ;  if  anything  went  wrong 
I  tied  a  knot  and  went  on." 

He  was  always  ready,  when  anything 
broke  or  failed  him,  to  "tie  a  knot  and  go 
on."  That  is  the  suppleness  and  adroit- 
ness of  a  great  chieftain,  whereas  the 
typical  English  general  was  too  magnifi- 
cent for  the  little  things  ;  he  liked  to  hurl 
his  men  boldly  into  the  abyss — and  then,  if 
they  perished,  it  had  been  magnificently 
done,  at  any  rate.  But  Wellington  was 
always  practical  and  ready  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  any  opportunity  that  offered. 
He  had  no  illusions  about  the  grandeur  of 
getting  men  killed  for  nothing. 

There  were  still  two  hundred  and  thirty 
thousand  French  troops  in  Spain,  but  they 
were  scattered  across  the  Peninsula  from 
Asturias  to  Valencia.  To  the  extreme  east 
was  Marshal  Suchet  with  sixty-five  thou- 
sand men,  and  an  expedition  under  General 
Murray  was  sent  against  him  which  kept 

him  there.      Clausel  was  prevented  from 
40 


VITTORIA 

leaving  Biscay  with  his  forty  thousand  men 
by  the  great  guerilla  warfare  with  which 
Wellington  enveloped  his  forces.  There 
remained,  then,  for  Wellington  to  deal  with 
the  centre  of  the  army  under  Joseph  Bona- 
parte, whose  jealous  suspicions  had  been 
the  means  of  driving  from  Spain  Marshal 
Soult,  a  really  fine  and  capable  commander. 
The  weak  Joseph  was  now  the  head  of  an 
immense  and  magnificently  equipped  army 
of  men  and  officers  in  the  finest  condition 
for  fighting,  but  who  were  to  prove  of  how 
little  effect  fine  soldiers  can  be  when  they 
lack  the  right  chief. 

The  army  of  Joseph  lay  in  a  curve  from 
Toledo  to  Zamora,  guarding  the  central 
valley  of  the  Douro,  and  covering  the 
great  road  from  Madrid  through  Burgos 
and  Vittoria  to  France.  Wellington's  plan 
was  to  move  the  left  wing  of  his  army 
across  the  Douro  within  the  Portuguese 
frontier,  to  march  it  up  the  right  bank  of 
the  Douro  as  far  as  Zamora,  and  then, 
crossing  the  Elsa,  to  unite  it  to  the  Galician 
forces ;  while  the  centre  and  right,  ad- 
vancing from  Agueda  by  Salamanca,  were 
to  force  the  passage  of  the  Tormes  and 
41 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

drive  the  French  entirely  from  the  line  of 
the  Douro  towards  the  Carrion. 

By  constantly  threatening  them  on  the 
flank  with  the  left  wing,  which  was  to  be 
always  kept  in  advance,  he  thus  hoped 
to  drive  the  French  back  by  Burgos  into 
Biscay.  He  himself  expected  to  establish 
there  a  new  basis  for  the  war  among  the 
numerous  and  well-fortified  seaports  on 
the  coast.  In  this  way,  forcing  the  enemy 
back  to  his  frontier,  he  would  at  once 
better  his  own  position  and  intercept  the 
whole  communication  of  the  enemy.  The 
plan  had  the  obvious  objection  that  in 
separating  his  army  into  two  forces,  with 
great  mountain  ranges  and  impassable 
rivers  between  them,  each  was  exposed  to 
the  risk  of  an  attack  by  the  whole  force  of 
the  enemy. 

But  Wellington  had  resolved  to  take  this 
risk.  Sir  Thomas  Graham,  in  spite  of  his 
sixty-eight  years,  had  the  vigor  and  clear- 
headedness of  youth,  and  the  very  genius 
for  the  difficult  command  given  him — that 
of  leading  the  left  wing  through  virgin 
forests,  over  rugged  mountains,  and  across 

deep  rivers. 

42 


VITTORIA 

The  march  of  Wellington  began  May 
22d,  and  an  exalted  spirit  of  enthusiasm 
pervaded  the  entire  army.  Even  Welling- 
ton became  expressive,  and  as  he  passed 
the  stream  that  marks  the  frontier  of  Spain 
he  arose  in  his  stirrups,  and,  waving  his 
hand,  exclaimed,  "  Farewell,  Portugal  !" 

Meanwhile  Graham,  on  May  i6th,  with 
forty  thousand  men,  had  crossed  the  Douro 
and  pushed  ahead,  turning  the  French 
right  and  striking  at  their  communications. 
Within  ten  days  forty  thousand  men  were 
transported  through  two  hundred  miles  of 
the  most  broken  and  rugged  country  in 
the  Peninsula,  with  all  their  artillery  and 
baggage.  Soon  they  were  in  possession 
of  the  whole  crest  of  mountains  between 
the  Ebro  and  the  sea.  On  the  3 1  st  Graham 
reached  the  Elsa.  The  French  were  as- 
tounded when  Graham  appeared  upon  their 
flank  ;  they  abandoned  their  strong  posi- 
tion on  the  Douro  ;  then  they  abandoned 
Madrid ;  after  that,  they  hurried  out  of 
Burgos  and  Valladolid. 

Wellington  had  crossed  the  Douro  at 
Miranda  on  May  25th,  in  advance  of  his 
troops,  by  means  of  a  basket  slung  on  a 

43 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

rope  from  precipice  to  precipice,  at  an  im- 
mense height  above  the  foaming  torrent. 
The  rivers  were  all  swollen  by  floods. 

Graham,  with  the  left  wing  of  the  Allies, 
kept  up  his  eager  march.  Many  men  were 
lost  while  fording  the  Elsa  on  May  3ist. 
The  water  was  almost  chin-deep  and  the 
bottom  was  covered  with  shifting  stones. 
Graham  hastened  with  fierce  speed  to  the 
Ebro,  eager  to  cross  it  before  Joseph  and 
break  his  communications  with  France. 
Joseph  had  wished  to  stop  his  retreat  at 
Burgos  and  give  battle  there,  but  he  had 
been  told  that  incredible  numbers  of  gueril- 
las had  joined  the  English  forces,  and  so 
he  pushed  on,  leaving  the  castle  at  Burgos 
heavily  mined.  It  was  calculated  that  the 
explosion  would  take  place  just  as  the 
English  entered  the  town,  but  the  fuses 
were  too  quick — three  thousand  French 
soldiers,  the  last  to  leave,  were  crushed  by 
the  falling  ruins.  The  allied  troops  marched 
triumphantly  through  the  scene  of  their 
earlier  struggle  and  defeat. 

On  abandoning  Burgos  Joseph  took  the 
road  to  Vittoria  and  sent  pressing  orders 
to  Clausel  to  join  him  there,  but  this  June- 


VITTORIA 

tion  of  forces  was  not  effected — Clausel 
was  too  late. 

Wellington's  strategy  of  turning  the 
French  right  has  been  called  "the  most 
masterly  movement  made  during  the  Pen- 
insular War."  Its  chief  merit  was  that  it 
gave  Wellington  the  advantage  of  victory 
with  hardly  any  loss  of  life.  It  swept  the 
French  back  to  the  Spanish  frontier.  And 
Joseph,  whose  train  comprised  an  incred- 
ible number  of  chariots,  carriages,  and 
wagons,  bearing  a  helpless  multitude  of 
people  of  both  sexes  from  Madrid  (in- 
cluding the  civil  functionaries  and  officers 
of  his  court),  as  well  as  enormous  stores 
of  spoil,  began  to  perceive  that  this  pre- 
cipitate retreat  was  his  ruin,  and  that  he 
must  risk  the  chance  of  a  great  battle  to 
escape  being  driven  in  hopeless  confusion 
through  the  passes  of  the  Pyrenees. 

The  sweep  of  the  Allies  under  Graham 
around  the  French  right  had  taken  them 
through  the  wildest  and  most  enchantingly 
beautiful  regions.  At  times  a  hundred 
men  had  been  needed  to  drag  up  one 
piece  of  artillery.  Again,  the  guns  would 
be  lowered  down  a  precipice  by  ropes, 

45 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

or  forced  up  the  rugged  goat-paths.  At 
length,  to  quote  Napier,  "the  scarlet  uni- 
forms were  to  be  seen  in  every  valley,  and 
the  stream  of  war,  descending  with  impet- 
uous force  down  all  the  clefts  of  the  moun- 
tains, burst  in  a  hundred  foaming  torrents 
into  the  basin  of  Vittoria." 

So  accurately  had  Graham  done  his 
work  in  accordance  with  Wellington's 
plans,  that  he  reached  the  valley  just  as 
Joseph's  dejected  troops  were  forming 
themselves  in  front  of  Vittoria. 

The  basin  or  valley  of  Vittoria,  with  the 
town  in  its  eastern  extremity,  is  a  small 
plain  about  eight  miles  by  six  miles  in  ex- 
tent, situated  in  an  elevated  plateau  among 
the  mountains  and  guarded  on  all  sides  by 
rugged  hills. 

The  great  road  from  Madrid  enters  the 
valley  at  the  Puebla  Pass,  where  too  the 
river  Zadora  flows  through  a  narrow  moun- 
tain gorge.  This  road  then  runs  up  the 
left  bank  of  the  Zadora  to  Vittoria,  and 
from  there  it  goes  on  towards  Bayonne  and 
the  Pyrenees.  This  road  was  Joseph's 
line  of  retreat. 

King  Joseph,  burdened  by  his  treasure, 
46 


VITTORIA 

which  included  the  plunder  of  five  years 
of  French  occupation  in  the  Peninsula,  and 
consisted  largely  of  priceless  works  of  art, 
selected  with  most  excellent  taste  by  him- 
self and  other  French  connoisseurs,  had 
dispatched  to  France  two  great  convoys,  a 
small  part  of  the  whole  treasure,  along  the 
Bayonne  road.  As  these  had  to  be  heavily 
guarded  against  the  Biscay  guerillas,  some 
thousands  of  troops  had  gone  with  them. 
Joseph's  remaining  forces  were  estimated 
at  from  sixty  thousand  to  sixty-five  thou- 
sand men. 

The  French  were  anxious  above  all 
things  to  keep  the  road  open — the  road  to 
Bayonne :  there  are  several  rough  moun- 
tain roads  intersecting  each  other  at  Vit- 
toria,  particularly  those  to  Pampeluna, 
Bilboa,  and  Galicia,  but  the  great  Bayonne 
road  was  the  only  one  capable  of  receiving 
the  huge  train  of  lumbering  carriages  with- 
out which  the  army  was  not  to  move. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  2Oth  Welling- 
ton, whose  effective  force  was  now  sixty- 
five  thousand  men,  surveyed  the  place  and 
the  enemy  from  the  hill  ranges  and  saw 
that  they  were  making  a  stand.  He  de- 

47 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

cided  then  on  his  tactics.  Instead  of  push- 
ing on  his  combined  forces  to  a  frontal 
attack,  he  made  up  his  mind  to  divide  his 
troops  ;  he  would  send  Graham  with  the 
left  wing,  consisting  of  eighteen  thousand 
men  and  twenty  guns,  around  by  the 
northern  hills  to  the  rear  of  the  French 
army,  there  to  seize  the  road  to  Bayonne. 
Sir  Rowland  Hill  with  twenty  thousand 
men,  including  General  Murillo  with  his 
Spaniards,  was  to  move  with  the  right 
wing,  break  through  the  Puebla  Pass,  and 
attack  the  French  left. 

The  right  centre  under  Wellington  him- 
self was  to  cross  the  ridges  forming  the 
southern  boundary  of  the  basin  and  then 
move  straight  forward  to  the  Zadora  River 
and  attack  the  bridges,  while  the  left  centre 
was  to  move  across  the  bridge  of  Mendoza 
in  the  direction  of  the  town. 

The  French  right,  which  Graham  was  to 
attack,  occupied  the  heights  in  front  of  the 
Zadora  River  above  the  village  of  Abechu- 
cho,  and  covered  Vittoria  from  approach 
by  the  Bilboa  road ;  the  centre  extended 
along  the  left  bank  of  the  Zadora,  com- 
manding the  bridges  in  front  of  it,  and 
48 


VITTORIA 

blocking  up  the  great  road  from  Madrid. 
The  left  occupied  the  space  from  Ariniz 
to  the  ridges  of  Puebla  de  Arlauzon,  and 
guarded  the  pass  of  Puebla,  by  which  Hill 
was  to  enter  the  valley. 

The  early  morning  of  June  2ist  was, 
according  to  one  historian,  "  rainy  and 
heavy  with  vapor,"  while  an  observer 
(Leith  Hay)  said  :  "  The  morning  was  ex- 
tremely brilliant ;  a  clearer  or  more  beauti- 
ful atmosphere  never  favored  the  progress 
of  a  gigantic  conflict." 

The  valley  was  a  superb  spectacle  oc- 
cupied by  the  French  army  with  the  rich 
uniforms  of  its  officers.  Marshal  Jourdan, 
the  commander,  could  be  seen  riding  slowly 
along  the  line  of  his  troops.  The  positions 
they  occupied  rose  in  steps  from  the  centre 
of  the  valley,  so  that  all  could  be  seen  by 
the  English  from  the  crest  of  the  Mo- 
rillas  as  they  stood  ready  for  battle.  In 
his  "Events  of  Military  Life"  Henry 
says  : 

"  The  dark  and  formidable  masses  of 
the  French  were  prepared  at  all  points  to 
repel  the  meditated  attack — the  infantry  in 
column  with  loaded  arms,  or  ambushed 

4  49 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

thickly  in  the  low  woods  at  the  base  of 
their  position,  the  cavalry  in  lines  with 
drawn  swords,  and  the  artillery  frowning 
from  the  eminences  with  lighted  matches  ; 
while  on  our  side  all  was  yet  quietness  and 
repose.  The  chiefs  were  making  their  ob- 
servations and  the  men  walking  about  in 
groups  amidst  the  piled  arms,  chatting  and 
laughing  and  gazing,  and  apparently  not 
caring  a  pin  for  the  fierce  hostile  array  in 
their  front." 

At  ten  o'clock  Hill  reached  the  pass  of 
Puebla  and  forced  his  way  through  with 
extraordinary  swiftness.  Murillo's  Span- 
iards went  swarming  up  the  steep  ridges 
to  dislodge  the  French,  but  the  enemy 
made  a  furious  resistance,  and  re-enforce- 
ments kept  coming  to  their  aid.  General 
Murillo  was  wounded,  but  would  not  be 
carried  from  the  field.  Hill  then  sent  the 
Seventy-first  to  help  the  Spaniards,  who 
were  showing  high  courage,  but  being  ter- 
ribly mown  down  by  the  French  musketry. 
Colonel  Cadogan,  who  led  the  Seventy- 
first,  had  no  sooner  reached  the  summit  of 
the  height  than  he  fell,  mortally  wounded. 
The  French  were  driven  from  their  posi- 
50 


VITTORIA 

tion,  but  the  loss  of  Cadogan  was  keenly 
felt.  The  story  of  his  strange  state  of 
exaltation  the  night  before  the  battle  is 
well  known — his  rapture  at  the  prospect 
of  taking  part  in  it.  As  he  lay  dying  on 
the  summit  he  would  not  be  moved,  al- 
though the  dead  lay  thick  about  him,  but 
watched  the  progress  of  his  Highlanders 
until  he  could  no  longer  see. 

While  this  conflict  was  going  on,  Wel- 
lington, with  the  right  centre,  had  com- 
menced his  attack  on  the  bridges  over  the 
Zadora.  A  Spanish  peasant  brought  word 
that  the  bridge  of  Tres  Puentes  was  neg- 
ligently guarded,  and  offered  to  guide  the 
troops  to  it.  Kempt' s  Brigade  soon  reached 
it ;  the  Fifteenth  Hussars  galloped  over, 
but  a  shot  from  a  French  battery  killed  the 
brave  peasant  who  had  guided  them. 

The  forces  that  crossed  at  Tres  Puentes 
now  formed  under  the  shelter  of  a  hill. 
One  of  the  officers  wrote  of  this  position  : 
"  Our  post  was  most  extraordinary,  as  we 
were  isolated  from  the  rest  of  the  army 
and  within  one  hundred  yards  of  the 
enemy's  advance.  As  I  looked  over  the 
bank,  I  could  see  El  Rey  Joseph,  sur- 
51 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

rounded  by  at  least  five  thousand  men, 
within  five  hundred  yards  of  us." 

It  has  always  seemed  an  inconceivable 
thing  that  the  French  should  not  have  de- 
stroyed the  seven  narrow  bridges  across 
the  Zadora  before  the  2 1  st  had  dawned. 
Whether  it  was  from  over-confidence  or 
sheer  mental  confusion,  it  is  impossible  to 
know. 

The  Third  and  Seventh  Divisions  were 
now  moving  rapidly  down  to  the  bridge  of 
Mendoza,  but  the  enemy's  light  troops  and 
guns  had  opened  a  vigorous  fire  upon  them, 
until  the  riflemen  of  the  light  division,  who 
had  crossed  at  Tres  Puentes,  charged  the 
enemy's  fire,  and  the  bridge  was  carried. 

Sir  Thomas  Picton  was  a  picturesque 
figure  in  this  part  of  the  operations. 
Through  some  oversight  he  and  his  men, 
the  "  Fighting  Third,"  were  neglected. 
Orders  came  to  other  troops,  bridges  were 
being  carried,  but  no  word  was  sent  to 

Picton.  "  D it !"  he  cried  out  to  one 

of  his  officers,  "Lord  Wellington  must 
have  forgotten  us  !"  He  beat  the  mane 
of  his  horse  with  his  stick  in  his  impatience 
and  anger.  Finally,  an  aide-de-camp  gal- 
52 


VITTORIA 

loped  up  and  inquired  for  Lord  Dalhousie, 
who  commanded  the  Seventh  Division.  In 
answer  to  Picton's  inquiries  he  stated  that 
he  brought  orders  for  Dalhousie  to  carry 
the  bridge  to  the  left,  while  the  Fourth  and 
Sixth  Divisions  were  to  support  the  attack. 
Picton  rose  in  his  stirrups,  and  shouted 
angrily  to  the  amazed  aide-de-camp, — 

"  You  may  tell  Lord  Wellington  from 
me,  sir,  that  the  Third  Division,  under  my 
command,  shall  in  less  than  ten  minutes 
attack  the  bridge  and  carry  it,  and  the 
Fourth  and  Sixth  may  support  if  they 
choose."  Then,  addressing  his  men  with 
his  customary  blend  of  affection  and  pro- 
fanity, he  cried  :  "  Come  on,  ye  rascals  ! 
Come  on,  ye  fighting  villains  !" 

They  carried  the  bridge  with  such  fire 
and  speed  that  the  whole  British  line  was 
animated  by  the  sight. 

Maxwell  says:  "The  passage  of  the 
river,  the  movement  of  glittering  masses 
from  right  to  left  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
range,  the  deafening  roar  of  cannon,  the 
sustained  fusillade  of  the  artillery,  made 
up  a  magnificent  scene.  The  British  cav- 
alry, drawn  up  to  support  the  columns, 
53 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

seemed  a  glittering  line  of  golden  helmets 
and  sparkling  swords  in  the  keen  sun- 
shine which  now  shone  upon  the  field  of 
battle." 

L' Estrange,  who  was  with  the  Thirty- 
first,  says  that  the  men  were  marching 
through  standing  corn  (I  suppose  some 
kind  of  grain  that  ripens  early,  certainly 
not  maize)  yellow  for  the  sickle  and  be- 
tween four  and  five  feet  high,  and  the  hiss- 
ing cannon-balls,  as  they  rent  their  way 
through  the  sea  of  golden  grain,  made 
long  furrows  in  it. 

The  hill  in  front  of  Ariniz  was  the  key 
of  the  French  line,  and  Wellington  brought 
up  several  batteries  and  hurled  Picton's 
division  in  a  solid  mass  against  it,  while  the 
heavy  cavalry  of  the  British  came  up  at  a 
gallop  from  the  river  to  sustain  the  attack. 

This  hill  had  been  the  scene  of  a  great 
fight  in  the  wars  of  the  Black  Prince,  where 
Sir  William  Felton,  with  two  hundred 
archers  and  swordsmen,  had  been  sur- 
rounded by  six  thousand  Spaniards,  and 
all  perished,  resisting  doggedly.  It  is  still 
called  "the  Englishmen's  hill." 

An  obstinate  fight  now  raged,  for  a  brief 

54 


VITTORIA 

space,  on  this  spot.  A  long  wall  was  held 
by  several  battalions  of  French  infantry, 
whose  fire  was  so  deadly  as  to  check  the 
British  for  a  time.  They  reached  the  wall, 
however,  and  for  a  few  moments  on  either 
side  of  it  was  a  seething  mass  of  furious 
soldiers.  "  Any  person,"  said  Kincaid,  who 
was  present,  "  who  chose  to  put  his  head 
over  from  either  side,  was  sure  of  getting 
a  sword  or  bayonet  up  his  nostrils." 

As  the  British  broke  over  the  wall,  the 
French  fell  back,  abandoning  Ariniz  for 
the  ridge  in  front  of  Gomecha,  only  to  be 
forced  back  again. 

It  was  the  noise  of  Graham's  guns, 
booming  since  mid-day  at  their  rear,  that 
took  the  heart  out  of  the  French  soldiery. 

Graham  had  struck  the  great  blow  on 
the  left ;  at  eleven  he  had  reached  the 
heights  above  the  village  and  bridge  of 
Gamara  Major,  which  were  strongly  occu- 
pied by  the  French  under  Reille.  General 
Oswald  commenced  the  attack  and  drove 
the  enemy  from  the  heights  ;  then  Major 
General  Robinson,  at  the  head  of  a  brigade 
of  the  Fifth  Division,  formed  his  men  and 
led  them  forward  on  the  run  to  carry  the 

55 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

bridge  and  village  of  Gamara.  But  the 
French  fire  was  so  strong  that  he  was  com- 
pelled to  fall  back.  Again  he  rallied  them 
and  crossed  the  bridge,  but  the  French 
drove  them  back  once  more.  Fresh  British 
troops  came  up  and  the  bridge  was  carried 
again, — and  then  for  the  third  time  it  was 
lost  under  Reille's  murderous  fire. 

But  now  the  panic  from  the  centre  had 
reached  Reille.  It  was  known  that  the 
French  centre  was  retreating  :  the  French- 
men had  no  longer  the  moral  strength  to 
resist  Robinson's  attacks,  and  so  the  bridge 
was  won  by  the  English  and  the  Bayonne 
road  was  lost  to  the  French. 

In  the  centre  the  battle  had  become  a 
sort  of  running  fight  for  six  miles ;  the 
French  were  at  last  all  thrown  back 
into  the  little  plain  in  front  of  Vittoria, 
where  from  the  crowded  throng  cries  of 
despair  could  be  heard. 

"At  six  o'clock,"  Maxwell  says,  "the 
sun  was  setting,  and  his  last  rays  fell  upon 
a  dreadful  spectacle :  red  masses  of  in- 
fantry were  advancing  steadily  across  the 
plain  ;  the  horse  artillery  came  at  a  gallop 
to  the  front  to  open  its  fire  upon  the  fugi- 
56 


VITTORIA 

tives  ;  the  Hussar  Brigade  was  charging 
by  the  Camino  Real." 

Of  the  helpless  encumbrances  of  the 
French  army  an  eyewitness  said  :  "Behind 
them  was  the  plain  in  which  the  city  stood, 
and  beyond  the  city  thousands  of  carnages 
and  animals  and  non-combatants,  men, 
women,  and  children,  were  crowding  to- 
gether in  all  the  madness  of  terror,  and  as 
the  English  shot  went  booming  overhead 
the  vast  crowd  started  and  swerved  with  a 
convulsive  movement,  while  a  dull  and 
horrid  sound  of  distress  arose." 

Joseph  now  ordered  the  retreat  to  be 
conducted  by  the  only  road  left  open,  that 
to  Pampeluna,  but  it  was  impossible  to  take 
away  his  train  of  carriages.  He,  the  king, 
only  escaped  capture  by  jumping  out  of 
one  door  of  his  carriage  as  his  pursuers 
reached  the  other :  he  left  his  sword  of 
state  in  it  and  the  beautiful  Correggio 
"Christ  in  the  Garden/'  now  at  Apsley 
House,  in  England. 

Eighty  pieces  of  cannon,  jammed  close 
together  near  Vittoria  on  the  only  remain- 
ing defensible  ridge  near  the  town,  had 
kept  up  a  desperate  fire  to  the  last,  and 

57 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Reille  had  held  his  ground  near  the  Zadora 
heroically,  but  it  was  useless.  The  great 
road  to  Bayonne  was  lost,  and  finally  that 
to  Pampeluna  was  choked  with  broken- 
down  carriages.  The  British  dragoons 
were  pursuing  hotly,  and  the  frantic  French 
soldiers  plunged  into  morasses,  over  fields 
and  hills,  in  the  wildest  rout,  leaving  their 
artillery,  ammunition-wagons,  and  the  spoil 
of  a  kingdom. 

The  outskirts  of  Vittoria  were  strewn 
with  the  wreckage.  Never  before  in 
modern  times  had  such  a  quantity  of  spoil 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  a  victorious  army. 
There  were  objects  of  interest  from  mu- 
seums, convents,  and  royal  palaces  ;  there 
were  jewels  of  royal  worth  and  master- 
pieces of  Titian,  Raphael,  and  Correggio. 

The  marshal's  baton  belonging  to  Jour- 
dan  had  been  left,  with  one  hundred  and 
fifty-one  brass  guns,  four  hundred  and 
fifteen  caissons  of  ammunition,  one  million 
three  hundred  thousand  ball  cartridges, 
fourteen  thousand  rounds  of  artillery  am- 
munition, and  forty  thousand  pounds  of 
gunpowder.  Joseph's  power  was  gone  : 
he  was  only  a  wretched  fugitive.  Six 
58 


VITTORIA 

thousand  of  his  men  had  been  killed  and 
wounded  and  one  thousand  were  prisoners. 

It  has  not  been  possible  to  estimate  the 
value  of  the  private  plunder,  but  five  and 
one-half  millions  of  dollars  in  the  military 
chest  of  the  army  were  taken,  and  untold 
quantities  of  private  wealth  were  also  lost 
to  their  owners  ;  it  was  all  scattered — 
shining  heaps  of  gold  and  silver — over  the 
road,  and  the  British  soldiers  reaped  it. 
Wellington  refused  to  make  any  effort  to  in- 
duce his  men  to  give  up  the  enormous  sums 
they  had  absorbed  :  "  They  have  earned  it," 
he  said.  But  he  had  reason  to  regret  it. 
They  fell  into  frightful  orgies  of  intemper- 
ance that  lasted  for  days.  Wellington 
wrote  Lord  Bathurst,  June  2gth : 

"We  started  with  the  army  in  the 
highest  order,  and  up  to  the  day  of  the 
battle  nothing  could  get  on  better.  But 
that  event  has,  as  usual,  totally  annihilated 
all  order  and  discipline.  The  soldiers  of 
the  army  have  got  among  them  about  a 
million  sterling  in  money,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  about  one  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars which  were  got  in  the  military  chest.  I 
am  convinced  that  we  have  now  out  of  our 

59 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

ranks  double  the  amount  of  our  loss  in  the 
battle,  and  have  lost  more  men  in  the  pur- 
suit than  the  enemy  have."  It  was  calcu- 
lated that  seven  thousand  five  hundred 
men  had  straggled  from  the  effects  of  the 
plunder. 

The  convoys  sent  ahead  by  Joseph  had 
contained  some  of  the  choicest  works  of 
art ;  they  reached  France  safely,  and  are 
displayed  in  the  museums  of  Paris.  In  jus- 
tice to  the  Duke  of  Wellington  it  must  be 
said  that  he  communicated  with  Ferdinand, 
offering  to  restore  the  paintings  which  had 
fallen  into  his  hands,  but  Ferdinand  desired 
him  to  keep  them.  The  wives  of  the 
French  officers  were  sent  on  to  Pampeluna 
the  next  day  by  Wellington,  who  had 
treated  them  with  great  kindness. 

As  for  the  rest  of  the  feminine  army, 
the  nuns,  the  actresses,  and  the  superbly 
arrayed  others,  they  made  their  escape  with 
greater  difficulties  and  hardships.  Alison 
says  :  "  Rich  vestures  of  all  sorts,  velvet 
and  silk  brocades,  gold  and  silver  plate, 
noble  pictures,  jewels,  laces,  cases  of  claret 
and  champagne,  poodles,  parrots,  monkeys, 
and  trinkets  lay  scattered  about  the  fields 
60 


VITTORIA 

in  endless  confusion,  amidst  weeping 
mothers,  wailing  infants,  and  all  the  un- 
utterable miseries  of  warlike  overthrow." 

Napoleon  was  filled  with  fury  at  his 
brother  for  the  result  of  Vittoria,  but  he 
instructed  his  ministers  to  say  that  "a 
somewhat  brisk  engagement  with  the  Eng- 
lish took  place  at  Vittoria  in  which  both 
sides  lost  equally.  The  French  armies, 
however,  carried  out  the  movements  in 
which  they  were  engaged,  but  the  enemy 
seized  about  one  hundred  guns  which  were 
left  without  teams  at  Vittoria,  and  it  is  these 
that  the  English  are  trying  to  pass  off  as 
artillery  captured  on  the  battle-field  !" 

One  of  the  most  important  captures  of 
the  battle  was  a  mass  of  documents  from 
the  archives  of  Madrid,  including  a  great 
part  of  Napoleon's  secret  correspondence 
— an  invaluable  addition  to  history. 

Napier's  summing  up  of  the  results  of 
the  battle  reads  : 

"  Joseph's  reign  was  over ;  the  crown 
had  fallen  from  his  head.  And,  after  years 
of  toils  and  combats,  which  had  been 
rather  admired  than  understood,  the  Eng- 
lish general,  emerging  from  the  chaos  of 

61 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  Peninsula  struggle,  stood  on  the  sum- 
mit of  the  Pyrenees  a  recognized  con- 
queror. From  these  lofty  pinnacles  the 
clangor  of  his  trumpets  pealed  clear  and 
loud,  and  the  splendor  of  his  genius  ap- 
peared as  a  flaming  beacon  to  warring 
nations." 

However,  Napier  always  was  inclined  to 
be  eloquent.  Perhaps  it  was  lucky  for 
Wellington  that  the  worthless  make-trouble, 
Joseph  Bonaparte,  had  been  in  the  place 
of  his  tremendous  brother. 


THE  SIEGE    OF   PLEVNA 

WHEN  the  Russian  army  swarmed 
through  the  Shipka  Pass  of  the 
Balkans  there  was  really  nothing  before 
it  but  a  man  and  an  opportunity.  Osman 
Pasha  suddenly  and  with  great  dexterity 
took  his  force  into  Plevna,  a  small  Bul- 
garian town  near  the  Russian  line  of 
march. 

The  military  importance  of  Plevna  lay 
in  the  fact  that  this  mere  village  of  seven- 
teen hundred  people  was  the  junction  of 
the  roads  from  Widin,  Sophia,  Biela,  Zim- 
nitza,  Nikopolis,  and  the  Shipka  Pass. 
Osman's  move  was  almost  entirely  on  his 
own  initiative.  He  had  no  great  reputa- 
tion, and,  like  Wellington  in  the  early  part 
of  the  Peninsula  campaign,  he  was  obliged 
to  do  everything  with  the  strength  of  his 
own  shoulders.  The  stupidity  of  his  su- 
periors amounted  almost  to  an  oppression. 

The  Russians  recognized  the  strategic 
importance  of  Plevna  a  moment  too  late. 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

On  July  1 8,  1877,  General  Krudener  at 
Nikopolis  received  orders  to  occupy  Plevna 
at  once.  He  seems  to  have  moved  promptly, 
but  long  before  he  could  arrive  Osman's 
tired  but  dogged  battalions  were  already 
in  the  position. 

The  Turkish  regular  of  that  day  must 
have  resembled  very  closely  his  fellow  of 
the  present.  Von  Moltke,  who  knew  the 
Turks  well  and  whose  remarkable  mind 
clearly  outlined  and  prophesied  the  result 
of  several  more  recent  Balkan  campaigns, 
said,  "An  impetuous  attack  may  be  ex- 
pected from  the  Turks,  but  not  an  obsti- 
nate and  lasting  defence."  Historically, 
the  opinion  of  the  great  German  field- 
marshal  seems  very  curious.  Even  in  the 
late  war  between  Greece  and  Turkey  the 
attacks  of  the  Turkish  troops  were  usually 
anything  but  impetuous.  They  were  fear- 
less, but  very  leisurely.  As  to  the  last- 
ing and  obstinate  defence,  one  has  only 
to  regard  the  siege  of  Plevna  to  under- 
stand that  Von  Moltke  was  for  the  moment 
writing  carelessly. 

After  Plevna,  the  word  went  forth  that 
the  most  valuable  weapon  of  the  Turk 
64 


THE  SIEGE  OF  PLEVNA 

was  his  shovel.  When  Osman  arrived, 
the  defences  of  Plevna  consisted  of  an 
ordinary  block-house,  but  he  at  once  set 
his  troops  at  work  digging  intrenchments 
and  throwing  up  redoubts,  which  were 
located  with  great  skill.  Soon  the  vicinity 
of  the  town  was  one  great  fortress.  Osman 
coolly  was  attempting  to  stem  the  Russian 
invasion  with  a  force  of  these  strange 
Turkish  troops,  patient,  enduring,  sweet- 
tempered,  and  ignorant,  dressed  in  slovenly 
overcoats  and  sheep-skin  sandals,  living  on 
a  diet  of  black  bread  and  cucumbers. 

Receiving  the  order  from  the  Grand 
Duke  Nicolas,  General  Krudener  at  Nikop- 
olis  despatched  at  dawn  of  the  next  day 
six  thousand  five  hundred  men  with  about 
seven  batteries  to  Plevna.  No  effective 
scouting  had  been  done.  The  Russian 
General,  Schilder-Schuldner,  riding  com- 
fortably in  his  carriage  in  the  customary 
way  of  Russian  commanders  of  the  time, 
had  absolutely  no  information  that  a  strong 
Turkish  force  had  occupied  the  position. 
His  column  had  been  allowed  to  distribute 
itself  over  a  distance  of  seventeen  miles. 
On  the  morning  of  the  2Oth  an  attack  was 
s  65 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

made  with  great  confidence  by  the  troops 
which  had  come  up.  Two  Russian  regi- 
ments even  marched  victoriously  through 
the  streets  of  Plevna,  throwing  down  their 
heavy  packs  and  singing  for  joy  of  the 
easy  capture.  But  suddenly  a  frightful 
fusillade  began  from  all  sides.  The  elated 
regiments  melted  in  the  streets.  Infuriated 
by  religious  ardor,  despising  the  value  of  a 
Christian's  life,  the  Turks  poured  out  from 
their  concealed  places,  and  there  occurred 
a  great  butchery.  The  Russian  Nine- 
teenth Regiment  of  the  line  was  cut  down 
to  a  few  fragments.  Much  artillery  am- 
munition was  captured.  The  Russians 
lost  two  thousand  seven  hundred  men. 
The  knives  of  the  Circassians  and  Bashi- 
Bazouks  had  been  busy  in  the  streets. 

After  this  victory  Osman  might  have 
whipped  Krudener,  but  the  Russian  leaders 
had  been  suddenly  aroused  to  the  impor- 
tance of  taking  Plevna,  and  Krudener  was 
almost  immediately  re-enforced  with  three 
divisions.  Within  the  circle  of  defence 
the  Turk  was  using  his  shovel.  Osman 
gave  the  garrison  no  rest.  If  a  man  was 
not  shooting,  he  was  digging.  The  well- 

66 


THE   SIEGE  OF   PLEVNA 

known  Grivitza  Redoubt  was  greatly 
strengthened,  and  some  defences  on  the 
east  side  of  the  town  were  completed. 
Osman's  situation  was  desperate,  but  his 
duty  to  his  country  was  vividly  defined.  If 
he  could  hold  this  strong  Turkish  force  on 
the  flank  of  the  Russians,  their  advance  on 
Constantinople  would  hardly  be  possible. 
The  Russian  leaders  now  thoroughly  under- 
stood this  fact,  and  they  tried  to  make  the 
army  investing  Plevna  more  than  a  con- 
taining force. 

The  Grand  Duke  Nicolas  had  decided 
to  order  an  assault  on  the  3Oth  of  July. 
Krudener  telegraphed — the  grand  duke 
was  thirty  miles  from  Plevna — that  he  hesi- 
tated in  his  views  of  prospective  success. 
The  grand  duke  replied  sharply,  ordering 
that  the  assault  be  made.  It  seems  that 
Krudener  went  into  the  field  in  the  full 
expectation  of  being  beaten. 

Now  appears  in  the  history  of  the  siege 
a  figure  at  once  sinister  and  foolish.  Sub- 
ordinate in  command  to  Krudener  was 
Lieutenant-General  Prince  Schahofskoy, 
who  had  an  acute  sense  of  his  own  intel- 
ligence, and  in  most  cases  dared  to  act  in- 
67 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

dependently  of  the  orders  of  his  chief.  But 
to  offset  him  there  suddenly  galloped  into 
his  camp  a  brilliant  young  Russian  com- 
mander, a  man  who  has  set  his  name  upon 
Plevna,  even  as  the  word  underlies  the 
towering  reputation  of  Osman  Pasha. 
General  Skobeleff  had  come  from  the 
Grand  Duke  Nicolas  with  an  order  directing 
Prince  Schahofskoy  to  place  the  young  man 
in  command  of  a  certain  brigade  of  Cau- 
casian Cossacks.  The  prince  grew  stormy 
with  outraged  pride,  and  practically  told 
Skobeleff  to  take  the  Cossacks  and  go  to 
the  devil  with  them. 

The  Russians  began  a  heavy  bombard- 
ment, to  which  Osman' s  guns  replied  with 
spirit.  The  key  of  the  position  was  the 
Grivitza  Redoubt.  Krudener  himself  at- 
tacked it  with  eighteen  battalions  of  in- 
fantry and  ten  batteries.  And  at  the  same 
time  Prince  Schahofskoy  thundered  away 
on  his  side.  The  latter  at  last  became 
furious  at  Krudener's  lack  of  success,  and 
resolved  to  take  matters  into  his  own  hands. 
In  the  afternoon  he  advanced  with  three 
brigades  in  the  face  of  a  devastating  Turk- 
ish fire,  took  a  hill,  and  forced  the  Turks  to 

68 


THE  SIEGE  OF   PLEVNA 

vacate  their  first  line  of  intrenchments. 
His  men  were  completely  spent  with 
weariness,  and  it  is  supposed  that  he 
should  have  waited  on  the  hill  for  support 
from  Krudener.  But  he  urged  on  his  tired 
troops  and  carried  a  second  position.  The 
Turkish  batteries  now  concentrated  their 
fire  upon  his  line,  and,  really,  the  Turkish 
infantry  whipped  him  soundly. 

The  Russians  did  not  give  up  the  dearly 
bought  gain  of  ground  without  desperate 
fighting.  Again  and  again  they  furiously 
charged,  but  only  to  meet  failure.  When 
night  fell,  the  stealthy-footed  irregular  of 
the  Turkish  forces  crept  through  the  dark- 
ness to  prey  upon  the  route  of  the  Russian 
retreat.  The  utter  annihilation  of  Prince 
Schahofskoy's  force  was  prevented  by 
Skobeleff  and  the  brigade  of  Cossacks 
with  which  the  prince  had  sent  him  to  the 
devil.  Skobeleff 's  part  in  this  assault  was 
really  a  matter  of  clever  manoeuvring. 

Krudener  had  failed  with  gallantry 
and  intelligence.  Schahofskoy  had  failed 
through  pigheadedness  and  self-confidence. 

After  this  attempt  to  carry  Plevna,  the 

important  Russian  generals  occupied  them- 
69 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

selves  in  mutual  recriminations.  Krudener 
bitterly  blamed  Schahofskoy  for  not  obey- 
ing his  orders,  and  Schahofskoy  acidulously 
begged  to  know  why  Krudener  had  not 
supported  him.  At  the  same  time  they 
both  claimed  that  the  Grand  Duke  Nicolas, 
thirty  miles  away,  should  never  have  given 
an  order  for  an  assault  on  a  position  of 
which  he  had  never  had  a  view. 

But  even  if  Russian  clothing  and  arms 
and  trinkets  were  being  sold  for  a  pittance 
in  the  bazaars  of  Plevna,  the  mosques  were 
jammed  with  wounded  Turks,  and  such 
was  the  suffering  that  the  dead  in  the 
streets  and  in  the  fields  were  being  gnawed 
by  the  pervasive  Turkish  dog. 

A  few  days  later  Osman  Pasha  received 
the  first  proper  recognition  from  Constan- 
tinople. A  small  troop  of  cavalry  had 
wormed  its  way  into  Plevna.  It  was  headed 
by  an  aide-de-camp  of  the  Sultan.  In 
gorgeous  uniform  the  aide  appeared  to 
Osman  and  presented  him  with  the  First 
Order  of  the  Osmanli,  the  highest  Turkish 
military  decoration.  And  with  this  order 
came  a  sword,  the  hilt  of  which  flamed  with 

diamonds.     Osman  Pasha  may  have  pre- 
70 


THE   SIEGE  OF   PLEVNA 

ferred  a  bushel  of  cucumbers,  but  at  any 
rate  he  knew  that  the  Sultan  and  Turkey 
at  last  understood  the  value  of  a  good 
soldier.  To  the  speech  of  the  aide  Osman 
replied  with  another  little  speech,  and  the 
soldiers  in  their  intrenchments  cheered  the 
sultan. 

On  August  3ist  the  Turkish  general 
made  his  one  offensive  move.  He  threw, 
part  of  his  force  against  a  Russian  redoubt 
and  was  obliged  to  retire  with  a  loss  of 
nearly  three  thousand  men.  Afterwards 
he  devoted  his  troops  mainly  to  the  business 
of  improving  the  defences.  He  wasted  no 
more  in  attempts  to  break  out  of  Plevna. 

At  this  late  day  of  the  siege,  Prince 
Charles  of  Roumania  was  appointed  to  the 
chief  command  of  the  whole  Russo-Rou- 
manian  army.  But  naturally  this  office  was 
nominal.  General  Totoff  had  the  real  dis- 
position of  affairs,  but  he  did  not  hold  it 
very  long.  General  Levitsky,  the  assistant 
chief  of  the  Russian  general  staff,  arrived 
to  advise  General  Totoff  under  direct 
orders  from  the  Grand  Duke  Nicolas.  But 
this  siege  was  to  be  very  well  generalled. 

The  Grand  Duke  Nicolas  himself  came 
71 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

to  Plevna.  One  would  think  that  the 
grand  duke  would  have  ended  this  kalei- 
doscopic row  of  superseding  generals. 
But  the  Great  White  Czar  himself  ap- 
peared. Osman  Pasha,  shut  up  in  Plevna, 
certainly  was  honored  with  a  great  deal  of 
distinguished  interest. 

However,  Alexander  II.  did  his  best  to 
give  no  orders.  He  had  no  illusions  con- 
cerning his  military  knowledge.  With  a 
spirit  profoundly  kind  and  gentle,  he  simply 
prayed  that  no  more  lives  would  be  lost. 
It  is  difficult  to  think  what  he  had  to  say  to 
his  multitudinous  generals,  each  of  whom 
was  the  genius  of  the  only  true  plan  for 
capturing  Plevna. 

At  daylight  on  the  7th  of  September  the 
Turks  saw  that  the  entire  army  of  the 
enemy  had  closed  in  upon  them.  Amid 
fields  of  ripening  grain  shone  the  smart 
red  jackets  of  the  hussars.  The  Turks 
saw  the  Bulgarians  in  sheepskin  caps  and 
with  their  broad  scarlet  sashes  stuck  full 
of  knives  and  pistols.  They  saw  the  queer 
round  oilskin  shakoes  of  the  Cossacks  and 
the  greatcoats  of  thick  gray  blanketing. 

They  saw  the  uniforms  of  the  Russian  in- 

72 


THE  SIEGE  OF   PLEVNA 

fantry,  the  green  tunics  striped  with  red. 
For  five  days  the  smoke  lay  heavy  over 
Plevna. 

The  nth  was  the  fete-day  of  the  em- 
peror, and  the  general  assault  on  that  day 
was  arranged  as  if  it  had  been  part  of  a 
fete.  The  cannonade  was  to  begin  at  day- 
break along  the  whole  line  and  stop  at 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The  artillery 
was  to  play  again  from  eleven  o'clock 
until  one  o'clock.  Then  it  was  to  play 
again  from  two-thirty  to  three. 

Directly  afterwards  the  Roumanian  allies 
of  the  Russians  moved  in  three  columns 
against  the  Grivitza  Redoubt.  At  first  all 
three  were  repulsed,  but  with  the  stimulus 
of  Russian  re-enforcements  they  rallied, 
and  after  a  long  time  of  almost  hand-to-hand 
fighting  the  evening  closed  with  them  in 
possession  of  what  was  called  the  key  of 
the  Plevna  position.  They  had  lost  four 
thousand  men.  The  victory  was  fruitless,  as 
anticipating  the  attack  on  Grivitza,  Osman 
had  caused  the  building  of  an  inner  re- 
doubt. After  all  their  ferocious  charging,  the 
Russians  were  really  no  nearer  to  success. 

At  three  o'clock  of  that  afternoon  Re- 

73 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

doubt  Number  Ten  had  been  assailed  by 
General  Schmidnikoff.  The  firing  had  been 
terrible,  but  the  Russians  had  charged 
to  the  very  walls  of  the  redoubt.  The 
Turks  not  only  beat  them  off,  but  pursued 
with  great  spirit.  Two  of  the  scampering 
Russian  battalions  were  then  faced  about 
to  beat  off  the  chase.  They  lay  down  at 
a  distance  of  only  two  hundred  yards  of 
the  redoubt,  and  sent  the  Turks  pell-mell 
back  into  their  fortifications. 

At  about  the  same  time  Skobeleff, 
wearing  a  white  coat  and  mounted  on  a 
white  charger,  was  leading  his  men  over 
the  "  green  hills"  towards  the  Krishin 
Redoubt.  There  was  a  dense  fog.  Sko- 
beleff's  troops  crossed  two  ridges  and 
waded  a  stream.  They  began  the  ascent 
of  a  steep  slope.  Suddenly  the  fog  cleared ; 
the  sun  shone  out  brilliantly.  The  closely 
massed  Russian  force  was  exposed  at  short 
range  to  line  after  line  of  Turkish  in- 
trenchments.  They  retired  once,  but  ral- 
lied splendidly,  and  before  five  o'clock 
Skobeleff  found  himself  in  possession  of 
Redoubt  Number  Eleven  and  Redoubt 
Number  Twelve. 

74 


THE   SIEGE  OF  PLEVNA 

His  battalions  were  thrust  like  a  wedge 
into  the  Turkish  lines,  but  the  Turkish 
commander  appreciated  the  situation  more 
clearly  than  any  Russian  save  Skobeleff. 
The  latter' s  men  suffered  a  frightful  fire. 
Re-enforcements  were  refused.  All  during 
the  night  the  faithful  troops  of  the  czar 
fought  in  darkness  and  without  hope. 
They  even  built  little  ramparts  of  dead 
men.  But  on  the  morning  of  September 
1 2th  Skobeleff  was  compelled  to  give  up 
all  he  had  gained.  The  retreat  over  the 
"  green  hills"  was  little  more  than  a  running 
massacre. 

After  his  return,  Skobeleff  was  in  a  state 
of  excitement  and  fury.  His  uniform  was 
covered  with  blood  and  mud.  His  Cross 
of  St.  George  was  twisted  around  over  his 
shoulder.  His  face  was  black  with  powder. 
His  eyes  were  blood-shot.  He  said,  "  My 
regiments  no  longer  exist/' 

The  Russian  assaults  had  failed  at  all 
points.  They  had  begun  this  last  battle 
with  thirty  thousand  infantry,  twelve  thou- 
sand cavalry,  and  four  hundred  and  forty 
guns,  and  they  lost  over  eighteen  thousand 
men.  The  multitude  of  generals  again 
75 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

took  counsel.  There  were  fervid  animosi- 
ties, and  there  might  have  been  open  rup- 
ture if  it  were  not  for  the  presence  of  the 
czar  himself,  whose  gentleness  and  good- 
nature prevented  many  scenes. 

It  was  decided  that  the  Turks  must  be 
starved  out.  The  Russians  sent  for  more 
troops  as  well  as  for  heavy  supplies  of 
clothing,  ammunition,  and  food.  The  czar 
sent  for  General  Todleben,  who  had  shown 
great  skill  at  Sebastopol,  and  the  direction 
of  the  siege  was  put  in  his  hands. 

The  Turks  had  been  accustomed  to  re- 
provision  Plevna  by  the  skilful  use  of 
devious  trails.  Todleben  took  swift  steps 
to  put  a  stop  to  it,  but  he  did  not  succeed 
before  a  huge  convoy  had  been  sent  into 
the  town  through  the  adroit  management 
of  Chefket  Pasha.  But  the  Russian  horse 
soon  chased  Chefket  away  and  the  trails 
were  all  closed. 

For  the  most  part  the  September  weather 
was  fine,  but  this  plenitude  of  sun  made 
the  Turkish  positions  about  Plevna  al- 
most unbearable.  Actual  thousands  of  un- 
buried  dead  lay  scattered  over  the  ridges. 
At  one  time  the  Russian  head-quarters 
76 


THE   SIEGE  OF   PLEVNA 

made  a  polite  request  to  be  allowed  to  send 
some  men  to  enter  Grivitza  and  bury  their 
own  dead.  But  this  polite  request  met 
with  polite  refusal. 

On  October  igth  the  Roumanians,  who 
for  weeks  had  been  sapping  their  way  up 
to  the  Grivitza  Redoubt,  made  a  final  and 
desperate  attack  on  it.  They  were  re- 
pulsed. 

In  order  to  complete  the  investment, 
Todleben  found  it  necessary  to  dislodge 
the  Turks  from  four  villages  near  Plevna. 

The  weeks  moved  by  slowly  with  a  stolid 
and  stubborn  Turk  besieged  by  a  stubborn 
and  stolid  Russian.  There  was  occasional 
firing  from  the  Russian  batteries,  to  which 
the  Turks  did  not  always  take  occasion  to 
reply.  In  Plevna  there  was  nothing  to  eat 
but  meat,  and  the  Turkish  soldiers  moved 
about  with  the  hoods  of  their  dirty  brown 
cloaks  pulled  over  their  heads.  Outside 
Plevna  there  were  plenty  of  furs  and  good 
coats,  but  the  diet  had  become  so  plain  that 
the  sugar-loving  Russian  soldiers  would 
give  gold  for  a  pot  of  jam. 

On  the  cold,  cloudy  morning  of  De- 
cember 1 1  th,  when  snow  lay  thickly  on  all 
77 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  country,  a  sudden  great  booming  of 
guns  was  heard,  and  the  news  flew  swiftly 
that  Osman  had  come  out  of  Plevna  at 
last  and  was  trying  to  break  through  the 
cordon  his  foes  had  spread  about  him. 
During  the  night  he  had  abandoned  all  his 
defences,  and  by  daybreak  he  had  taken 
the  greater  part  of  his  army  across  the  river 
Vid.  Advancing  along  the  Sophia  road,  he 
charged  the  Russian  intrenchments  with 
such  energy  that  the  Siberian  Regiment 
stationed  at  that  point  was  almost  annihi- 
lated. A  desperate  fight  went  on  for  four 
hours,  with  the  Russians  coming  up  battal- 
ion after  battalion.  Some  time  after  noon 
all  firing  ceased,  and  later  the  Turks  sent 
up  a  white  flag.  Cheer  after  cheer  swelled 
over  the  dreary  plain.  Osman  had  sur- 
rendered. 

The  siege  had  lasted  one  hundred  and 
forty-two  days.  The  Russians  had  lost 
forty  thousand  men.  The  Turks  had  lost 
thirty  thousand  men. 

The  advance  on  Constantinople  had  been 
checked.  Skobeleff  said,  "  Osman  the 
Victorious  he  will  remain,  in  spite  of  his 
surrender." 

78 


THE    STORMING    OF    BUR- 
KERSDORF  HEIGHTS 

WHEN,  in  1740,  Wilhelm  Friedrich 
of  Prussia  died,  the  friends  whom 
his  heir  had  gathered  about  him  at  his 
pleasant  country-house  at  Reinsberg  were 
doomed  to  see  a  blight  fall  on  their  ex- 
pectations such  as  had  not  been  known 
since  Poins  and  Falstaff  congratulated 
themselves  on  having  an  old  friend  for 
their  king. 

When  the  young  prince  came  to  the 
throne  as  Frederick  II.,  thought  these 
trusting  people,  Prussia,  instead  of  being 
a  mere  barracks  overrun  with  soldiers  and 
ruled  by  a  miser,  would  become  the  refuge 
of  poets  and  artists.  Its  monarch  would 
be  a  man  of  peace,  caring  for  nothing 
beyond  the  joys  of  philosophy,  poetry, 
music,  and  merry  feasts — this,  of  course, 
providing  for  an  indefinite  extension  of 
the  enchanted  life  he  and  his  companions 
led  at  Reinsberg. 

79 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

They  had  the  best  of  reasons  for  this 
belief :  the  antagonism  between  the  prince 
and  his  father  had  begun  almost  as  soon  as 
the  rapture  of  having  an  heir  had  become 
an  old  story  to  Friedrich  Wilhelm.  The 
tiny  "  Fritz,"  with  a  cocked  hat  and  tight 
little  soldier-clothes,  drilling  and  being 
drilled  with  a  lot  of  other  tiny  boys, — and 
frightfully  bored  with  it  all  the  time, — was 
a  standing  grievance  to  his  rough,  boorish 
father.  "  Awake  him  at  six  in  the  morning 
and  stand  by  to  see  that  he  does  not  turn 
over,  but  immediately  gets  up.  .  .  .  While 
his  hair  is  being  combed  and  made  into  a 
queue,  he  is  to  have  his  breakfast  of  tea." 
This  was  the  beginning  of  his  father's  in- 
structions to  his  tutors  when,  at  seven,  he 
passed  out  of  his  governess's  hands. 

Notwithstanding  the  fine  Spartan  rigor 
of  this  programme,  the  boy  came  up  a 
dainty,  delicate  little  fellow,  who  turned  up 
his  nose  at  boar-hunting  and  despised  his 
father's  collection  of  giants,  and  loved  to 
play  the  flute  and  make  French  verses. 
Friedrich  Wilhelm  was  anything  but  a  bad 
monarch ;  he  was  moral  in  a  century 
when  nothing  of  the  sort  was  expected  of 
80 


BURKERSDORF  HEIGHTS 

monarchs ;  he  made  the  Prussian  army 
the  best  army  in  the  world ;  he  even  had 
affections  ;  but  for  a  man  of  these  virtues 
he  was  the  most  intolerable  parent  of 
whom  there  is  a  record. 

The  brilliant  Wilhelmina,  Frederick's 
dearly  loved  sister,  whose  young  portraits 
show  her  as  very  like  her  brother,  has  this 
characteristic  scene  in  her  "  Memoirs :" 
Their  sister,  Princess  Louisa,  aged  fifteen, 
had  just  been  betrothed  to  a  margrave, 
and  the  king  asked  her — they  were  at 
table — how  she  would  regulate  her  house- 
keeping when  she  was  married.  Louisa, 
a  favorite,  had  got  into  the  way  of  telling 
her  father  home-truths,  which  he  took  very 
well,  as  a  rule,  from  her.  On  this  occa- 
sion she  told  him  that  she  would  have  a 
good  table  well  served ;  "  better  than 
yours,"  said  Louisa;  "and  if  I  have  chil- 
dren, I  will  not  maltreat  them  like  you, 
nor  force  them  to  eat  what  they  have  an 
aversion  to."  "What  do  you  mean  by 
that  ?"  said  the  king.  "What  is  there  want- 
ing at  my  table?"  "There  is  this  want- 
ing," she  replied:  "that  one  cannot  have 
enough,  and  the  little  there  is  consists  of 

6  8l 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

coarse  potherbs  that  nobody  can  eat." 
The  king,  who  was  not  used  to  such 
candor,  boiled  with  rage.  "  All  his  anger," 
says  the  Princess  Wilhelmina,  "  fell  on  my 
brother  and  me.  He  first  threw  a  plate  at 
my  brother's  head,  who  ducked  out  of  the 
way,  then  let  fly  another  at  me."  After 
he  had  made  the  air  blue  with  wrath,  di- 
rected at  Frederick,  "  we  had  to  pass  him 
in  going  out,"  and  "he  aimed  a  great  blow 
at  me  with  his  crutch, — which,  if  I  had  not 
jerked  away  from  it,  would  have  ended 
me.  He  chased  me  for  a  while  in  his  wheel- 
chair, but  the  people  drawing  it  gave  me 
time  to  escape  into  the  queen's  chamber." 
One  always  imagines  this  charming 
young  princess  in  the  act  of  dodging  some 
sort  of  blow  from  Friedrich  Wilhelm,  who 
was  nicknamed  "  Stumpy,"  privately,  by 
his  dutiful  son  and  daughter.  The  habit 
of  hating  his  son  became  an  insanity ;  to 
kick  him  and  pull  his  hair,  break  his  flute, 
and  take  away  his  books  and  his  brocaded 
dressing-gown — that  was  ordinary  usage  ; 
it  came  to  the  point  where  he  nearly 
strangled  him,  and  later  he  condemned 

him  to  death  for  trying  to  run  away  to  his 
82 


BURKERSDORF   HEIGHTS 

uncle,  George  II.,  in  England.  When  this 
sentence  had  been  changed  to  a  term  of 
imprisonment,  the  poor  young  prince  had 
a  much  better  time  of  it :  his  gaolers  were 
kinder  than  his  father. 

By  the  time  he  emerged  from  this  cap- 
tivity he  had  gained  much  wisdom — the 
cold  wisdom  of  selfishness  and  dissimu- 
lation. In  after  years  the  father  and  son 
became  profoundly  attached  to  each  other, 
but  Frederick  was  always  obliged  to  humor 
and  cajole  his  pig-headed  sire,  to  lie  more 
or  less,  and  generally  adopt  an  insincere 
tone,  in  order  to  avert  wrath  and  suspicion 
— a  very  hateful  necessity  to  a  natural 
truth-teller,  for  Frederick  was  by  nature 
a  great  lover  of  facts.  Although  his  train- 
ing as  a  politician  and  a  soldier  included  a 
thorough  education  in  guile,  the  tutors  of 
his  childhood  were  simple,  honest  people, 
who  gave  him  a  good,  truthful  start  in  life. 

Friedrich  Wilhelm,  now  that  his  heir 
was  twenty-one  years  old,  thought  it  high 
time  to  put  an  end  to  various  vague  matri- 
monial projects,  and  get  a  wife  for  him 
straightway.  Frederick  having  found  that 
obedience  was,  on  the  whole,  better  than 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

captivity,  was  submissive  and  silent— to 
his  father ;  but  his  letters  to  his  friends 
and  his  sister  shrieked  with  protestations 
against  a  marriage  in  which  his  tastes  and 
feelings  were  not  so  much  as  thought  of. 
Above  all  things  he  wished  to  be  allowed 
to  travel  and  choose  for  himself,  and  he 
had  a  morbid  horror  of  a  dull  and  awkward 
woman.  It  did  not  much  matter,  he 
thought,  what  else  his  wife  was  if  she  were 
clever  conversationally,  with  grace  and 
charm  and  fine  manners.  Beauty  was  de- 
sirable, but  he  could  get  along  without  it, 
if  only  he  could  feel  proud  of  his  consort's 
wit  and  breeding.  The  bride  of  his  father's 
choosing  was  the  Princess  Elizabeth  of 
Brunswick-Bevern — a  bashful  and  gawky 
young  person,  with  as  little  distinction  as 
a  dairy-maid.  But  he  subdued  his  rage 
and  married  her,  and,  indeed,  seems  always 
to  have  treated  her  with  kindly  deference, 
although  he  made  no  pretence  of  affection. 
Still  carrying  out  his  father's  wishes,  he 
served  in  a  brief  campaign,  and  afterwards 
regularly  devoted  a  portion  of  his  time  to 
military  and  political  business.  Friedrich 
Wilhelm  was  now  pleased  with  his  son  to 


BURKERSDORF   HEIGHTS 

the  extent  of  buying  for  him  a  delightful 
residence — Reinsberg — and  giving  him  a 
tolerable  income,  and  Frederick  revelled  in 
his  new  freedom  by  building  conservatories, 
laying  out  pleasure-gardens,  playing  his 
flute  to  his  heart's  content,  writing  poor 
French  verses,  and  solacing  himself  for 
the  "  coarse  potherbs"  of  his  childhood  by 
exquisite  dinners.  They  had  the  best 
musicians  for  their  concerts  at  Reinsberg — 
the  crown  prince  and  his  friends,  with  the 
crown  princess  and  her  ladies.  It  was 
here,  in  1736,  that  Frederick  began — by 
letter — his  famous  friendship  with  Voltaire, 
that  survived  so  many  phases  of  illusion 
and  disillusion. 

It  must  be  said  of  Frederick's  friends — 
who  were  mostly  French — that  they  were 
men  of  highly  trained  intelligence,  but  they 
were  not  acute  enough  to  know  what  sort 
of  king  their  prince  would  make. 

When  his  father  passed  away,  Frederick 
felt  as  sincere  a  grief  as  if  there  had  never 
been  anything  but  love  between  them ; 
always  afterwards  he  spoke  of  him  with 
reverence,  and  he  learned  to  place  a  high 
value  on  the  stern  discipline  of  his  early 
85 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

life — which  is  still  to  some  extent  a  model 
for  the  bringing  up  of  young  Hohenzol- 
lerns. 

It  was  a  handsome  young  king  who  came 
to  the  throne  in  1 740.  His  face  was  round, 
his  nose  a  keen  aquiline,  his  mouth  small 
and  delicately  curved,  and  all  was  domi- 
nated by  those  wonderful  blue-gray  eyes, 
that,  as  Mirabeau  said, ."  at  the  bidding  of 
his  heroic  soul  fascinated  you  with  seduc- 
tion or  with  terror."  Even  in  youth  the 
lines  of  the  face  showed  a  sardonic  humor. 
One  can  well  imagine  his  replying  to  the 
optimistic  Sulzer,  who  thought  severe 
punishments  a  mistake :  "  Ach !  meine 
lieber  Sulzer,  you  don't  know  this — race  !" 
In  the  old-age  portraits  the  face  is  sharp 
and  hatchet-like,  the  mouth  is  shrunken  to 
a  mean  line,  but  the  great  eyes  still  flash 
out,  commanding  and  clear. 

The  reign  began  with  peace  and  philan- 
thropy :  Frederick  II.  started  out  by  dis- 
banding the  giant  grenadiers,  the  absurd 
monstrosities  that  his  father  had  begged 
and  bought  and  kidnapped  from  every- 
where ;  he  started  a  "  knitting-house"  for 
a  thousand  old  women  ;  abolished  torture 

86 


BURKERSDORF  HEIGHTS 

in  criminal  trials  ;  set  up  an  Academy  of 
Sciences ;  summoned  Voltaire  and  Mau- 
pertius  ;  made  Germany  open  its  eyes  at 
the  speech,  "  In  this  country  every  man 
must  get  to  Heaven  in  his  own  way  ;"  and 
proclaimed  a  practical  freedom  of  the  press 
— all  in  his  first  week. 

The  fury  of  activity  now  took  possession 
of  Frederick  which  lasted  all  his  life.  He 
had  the  Hohenzollern  passion  for  doing 
everything  himself:  the  three  "  secretaries 
of  state"  were  mere  clerks,  who  spared 
him  only  the  mechanical  part  of  secretarial 
duties.  His  system  of  economy  was  rigid. 
While  looking  over  financial  matters  one 
day  he  found  that  a  certain  convent  ab- 
sorbed a  considerable  fund  from  the  forest- 
dues,  which  had  been  bequeathed  by  dead 
dukes  "  for  masses  to  be  said  on  their  be- 
half." He  went  to  the  place  and  asked 
the  monks,  "  What  good  does  anybody  get 
out  of  those  masses?"  "Your  majesty, 
the  dukes  are  to  be  delivered  out  of  pur- 
gatory by  them."  "  Purgatory  ?  And  they 
are  not  out  yet,  poor  souls,  after  so  many 
hundred  years  of  praying  ?"  The  answer 
was,  "  Not  yet."  "  When  will  they  be  out, 
87 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

and  the  thing  settled?"  There  was  no 
answer  to  this.  "  Send  me  a  courier  when- 
ever they  are  out !"  With  this  sneer  the 
king  left  the  convent. 

Stern  business  went  on  all  day,  and  in 
the  evening,  music,  dancing,  theatres,  sup- 
pers, till  all  hours  ;  but  the  king  was  up 
again  at  four  in  the  summer — five  in  winter. 
In  early  youth  Frederick  had  known  a 
period  of  gross  living,  from  which  he  suf- 
fered so  severely  that  his  reaction  from  it 
was  fiercely  austere.  After  his  accession, 
a  young  man  who  had  been  associated 
with  this  "mud-bath,"  as  Carlyle  has 
named  it,  begged  an  audience.  The  king 
received  him,  but  rebuked  him  with  such 
withering  speech  that  he  straightway  went 
home  and  killed  himself. 

Only  five  months  of  his  reign  had  passed 
when  the  event  occurred  that  put  an  end 
to  the  ideal  monarch  of  Frederick's  sub- 
jects. Charles  VI.,  Emperor  of  Germany, 
was  dead.  For  years  he  had  worked  to 
bind  together  his  scattered  and  wabbling 
empire,  and  by  his  "  Pragmatic  Sanction" 
secure  it  to  his  daughter,  Maria  Theresa, 
contrary  to  the  rule  that  only  male  heirs 


BURKERSDORF  HEIGHTS 

should  succeed,  and  she  was  on  the  day 
of  his  death  (October  2oth)  proclaimed 
empress. 

If  the  young  Maria  Theresa  had  been 
married  to  the  young  Prince  Frederick  of 
Prussia,  as  their  reigning  parents  had  at 
one  time  decided,  European  history  would 
undoubtedly  have  been  different,  though 
historians  may  be  mistaken  in  thinking  that 
much  trouble  would  have  been  saved  the 
world.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  both  these 
young  people  were  extravagantly  well  en- 
dowed with  the  royal  gifts  of  energy  and 
decision,  one  must  be  permitted  to  wonder 
whether  Frederick,  as  the  spouse  of  the 
admirable  Maria  Theresa,  would  have  ever 
become  known  as  "  the  Great."  But  at  all 
events  it  would  have  prevented  him  from 
rushing  in  on  her  domains  and  seizing 
Silesia  as  soon  as  she  was  left  with  no  one 
but  her  husband — a  man  of  the  kindly 
inert  sort — to  protect  her  ;  and  we  should 
have  lost  the  good  historical  scene  of 
Maria  Theresa  appearing  before  her  Hun- 
garian Diet,  with  the  crown  on  her  beau- 
tiful head,  thrilling  every  heart  as  she  lifted 
her  plump  baby,  Francis  Joseph,  and  with 
89 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

tears  streaming  down  her  face  implored  its 
help  against  the  Prussian  robber. 

We  can  still  hear  the  thunderous  roar 
of  the  loyal  reply,  "  We  will  die  for  our 
sovereign,  Maria  Theresa  !" 

Nevertheless,  by  December  the  Prussian 
robber  was  in  Silesia  with  thirty  thousand 
men,  engaged  in  finding  out  that  he  was 
really  made  to  be  a  warrior.  By  May 
he  held  every  fortified  place  in  the  prov- 
ince ;  by  June  Maria  Theresa  was  forced 
to  cede  it  to  him — since  which  time  it 
has  always  been  a  loyal  part  of  Prussia. 
11  How  glorious  is  my  king,  the  youngest 
of  the  kings  and  the  grandest !"  chanted 
Voltaire  in  a  letter  to  Frederick — who,  one 
is  pleased  to  know,  found  the  praise  rather 
suffocating. 

The  genius  of  Frederick  was  next  put  to 
a  considerable  test  in  the  way  of  match- 
making— a  delicate  art,  particularly  when 
practised  for  the  sake  of  providing  the  half- 
barbarous  Empire  of  Russia  with  mated 
rulers. 

The  Czarina  Elizabeth — Great  Peter's 
daughter — wished  the  king  to  find  a  Ger- 
man bride  for  her  nephew-heir,  who  was 
90 


BURKERSDORF   HEIGHTS 

afterwards  Peter  III.  A  true  Hohenzollern, 
Frederick  felt  himself  quite  equal  to  this  task 
— as  to  any  other.  From  a  bevy  of  young 
princesses  he  selected  the  daughter  of  the 
poverty-stricken  Prince  of  Anhalt-Herbst, 
because  of  the  unmistakable  cleverness  the 
girl  had  shown,  though  not  fifteen.  She 
was  handsome  as  well,  and  Elizabeth  re- 
named her  "  Catherine,"  changed  her  re- 
ligion, and  the  marriage  came  off  in  1745. 
Frederick  had  displayed  great  acumen,  but 
it  would  puzzle  a  fiend  to  contrive  a  more 
diabolical  union  than  that  of  Peter  and 
Catherine ! 

Meanwhile,  Maria  Theresa  had  been 
preparing  to  fight  for  Silesia  again.  With- 
out waiting  for  her,  Frederick  pounced 
upon  Prague  and  captured  it.  After  her 
armies  in  Silesia  and  Saxony  had  been  put 
to  flight  by  her  adversary,  at  Hohenfried- 
berg  and  Sorr  and  Hennersdorf  and  Kes- 
selsdorf,  the  empress  yielded.  On  Christ- 
mas Day,  1 745,  when  the  treaty  was  signed 
that  gave  Silesia  again  to  Prussia, — it  was 
known  as  the  Peace  of  Dresden, — Berlin 
went  wild,  and  for  the  first  time  shouts 
were  heard  among  the  revellers,  "  Vivat 
91 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Friedrich  der  Grosse  /"  The  Austrians 
might  call  him  "  that  ferocious,  false,  am- 
bitious King  of  Prussia,"  but  as  a  matter 
of  fact  he  was  not  more  false  and  ferocious 
than  the  other  rulers,  only  infinitely  more 
able.  Frederick  had  made  for  himself  a 
great  name  and  raised  his  little  kingdom — 
of  only  two-and-a-half  millions  of  people — 
to  a  noble  standing  among  nations.  The 
eyes  of  the  world  were  fixed  upon  the 
hero  to  see  what  he  would  do  next.  What 
he  did  was  to  swear  that  he  "  would  not 
fight  with  a  cat  again,"  and  to  build  him- 
self a  charming  country  home — his  palaces, 
and  even  Reinsberg,  were  too  large.  In 
May,  1747,  he  had  his  housewarming  at 
little  Sans  Souci,  where  for  the  next  forty 
years  most  of  his  time  was  spent.  There 
were  twenty  boxes  of  German  flutes  in 
the  king's  cabinet  at  Sans  Souci,  and  infi- 
nite boxes  of  Spanish  snuff;  and  there 
were  three  arm-chairs  for  three  favorite 
dogs,  with  low  stools  to  make  an  easy  step 
for  them.  There  was  another  favorite  at 
Sans  Souci  who  was  said  to  look  like  an 
ape,  although  he  was  mostly  called  the 

"  skinny  Apollo."     How  one  would  like  to 
92 


BURKERSDORF  HEIGHTS 

have  seen  the  king  walking  the  terraces, 
with  "white  shoes  and  stockings  and  red 
breeches,  with  gown  and  waistcoat  of  blue 
linen  flowered  and  lined  with  yellow !" 
while  men  with  powdered  wigs  and  highly 
colored  clothes,  and  women  whose  heads 
bore  high  towers  of  hair  unpleasantly 
stuffed  and  decorated  with  inconsequent 
dabs  of  finery  followed  him,  all  talking 
epigrams  and  doing  attitudes — polite 
people  had  to  hold  themselves  in  curves  in 
the  eighteenth  century. 

These  were  good  years  for  Prussia  :  her 
law  courts  were  reformed ;  her  commerce 
flourished,  and  so  did  agriculture  ;  potatoes 
were  introduced — they  were  at  first  con- 
sidered poisonous ;  a  huge  amount  of 
building  was  done,  and  the  army  was  drilled 
constantly  under  Frederick's  eyes.  Each 
year  saw  it  a  better  army ;  its  chief  must 
have  known  that  he  was  preparing  for  the 
great  struggle  of  his  life,  although  he  took 
as  keen  an  interest  in  keeping  up  the 
high  standard  of  his  new  opera-house  in 
Berlin,  both  as  to  music  and  ballet,  as  he 
did  in  the  skilfullest  manoeuvres  of  his 
troops. 

93 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Maria  Theresa  had  never  for  a  moment 
given  up  Silesia  in  her  heart.  She  was  a 
woman  of  austere  virtues,  but  these  did  not 
stand  in  the  way  of  schemes  which  she 
would  have  thought  too  despicable  to  be 
used  against  anyone  but  the  King  of  Prus- 
sia. The  Czarina  of  Russia  had  been  made 
to  hate  him  by  a  series  of  carefully-devised 
plots, — she  looked  on  him  as  her  arch- 
enemy,— and  within  six  months  after  the 
Peace  of  Dresden  she  had  signed,  with 
Maria  Theresa,  a  treaty  which  actually  pro- 
posed the  partitioning  of  Frederick's  king- 
dom, which  was  to  be  divided  between 
Russia,  Austria,  and  Poland,  while  he  was 
to  become  a  simple  Margrave  of  Branden- 
burg ! 

To  get  the  signature  of  Louis  XV.  in- 
volved harder  work  still  for  the  virtuous 
empress — but  she  did  it.  It  was  to  ask  it 
of  the  Pompadour — in  various  affectionate 
letters,  beginning  "  My  dear  cousin,"  or 
"  Madame,  my  dearest  sister."  The  Pom- 
padour was  also  shown  some  stinging 
verses  of  Frederick's  with  herself  as  sub- 
ject, and  she  (representing  France)  be- 
came the  firm  ally  of  Maria  Theresa. 

94 


BURKERSDORF   HEIGHTS 

Through  an  Austrian  clerk's  treachery 
Frederick  became  aware  of  this  stupen- 
dous conspiracy  against  him — but  not  till 
1 755,  when  it  was  well  matured.  It  seemed 
incredible  that  he  could  think  of  keeping 
these  great  countries  from  gobbling  up  his 
little  state.  ,He  could  not  have  done  it, 
indeed,  if  it  had  not  been  for  a  certain 
Englishman.  It  was  an  Englishman  who 
saved  Frederick  and  Prussia — the  "  Great 
Commoner,"  Pitt,  who,  having  on  hand  a 
French  war  of  his  own,  raised  a  Hano- 
verian army  to  help  himself  and  Frederick, 
and  granted  him  a  welcome  subsidy  of 
six  hundred  and  seventy  thousand  pounds 
a  year. 

His  ten  years'  drilling  had  given  Fred- 
erick a  fine  army  of  one  hundred  and  thirty 
thousand  men.  The  infantry  were  said  to 
excel  all  others  in  quickness  of  manoeuvres 
and  skilled  shooting,  while  the  cavalry  was 
unsurpassed. 

Frederick,  without  waiting  for  his  foes 
to  declare  war  and  mass  their  mighty  forces, 
began  it  by  a  stealthy,  sudden  move  into 
Saxony,  September,  1756.  October  ist,  at 
Lowositz  in  Bohemia,  he  defeated  von 

95 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Browne,  and,  returning,  captured  the 
Saxon  force  of  seventeen  thousand  and 
took  them  bodily — all  but  the  officers — into 
his  own  army. 

England  was  delighted  with  this  masterly 
act  of  her  ally.  He  was  known  there  as 
"  the  Protestant  hero,"  which  was  not  quite 
true  to  facts  ;  certainly  Frederick  protested 
against  the  old  religion,  but  he  was  far 
from  being  on  with  the  new  one.  His 
saying,  "  Everyone  shall  go  to  Heaven  in 
the  way  he  chooses,"  had  been  applauded 
in  England,  but  they  were  not  familiar  with 
his  reply  when  a  squabble  as  to  whether 
one  or  another  set  of  hymn-books  should 
be  used  was  referred  to  him  :  "  Bah  !  let 
them  sing  what  tomfoolery  they  like,"  said 
the  "  Protestant  hero."  Had  France  and 
Austria,  however,  succeeded  in  obliterating 
Prussia,  it  is  likely  that  Protestantism  too 
would  have  been  done  for  in  Germany. 

Frederick  having  himself  begun  the 
Seven  Years'  War,  the  confederated  Ger- 
man states,  with  Russia,  France,  and 
Sweden,  formally  bound  themselves  to 
"  reduce  the  House  of  Brandenburg  to  its 

former   state    of    mediocrity,"    France — 
96 


BURKERSDORF   HEIGHTS 

very  rich  then — paying  enormous  subsidies 
all  around.  England — with  Hanover — 
alone  espoused  Prussia's  cause.  During 
1757,  four  hundred  and  thirty-seven  thou- 
sand men  were  put  in  the  field  against 
Frederick.  Only  his  cat-like  swiftness 
saved  him  from  being  overwhelmed  again 
and  again.  In  April  he  made  another 
rush — like  an  avalanche — on  Bohemia,  and 
won  another  great  victory  at  Prague,  but 
he  was  terribly  beaten  by  General  Daun  in 
June  at  Kolin.  Still  he  kept  up  courage, 
and  played  the  flute  and  wrote  innumerable 
French  verses  of  the  usual  poor  quality  in 
odd  moments.  In  November,  at  Rossbach, 
he  met  an  army  of  French  and  Imperialists 
over  twice  as  large  as  his  own,  and  by  a 
swift,  unexpected  movement  broke  them, 
so  that  they  were  scattered  all  over  the 
country.  Every  German  felt  proud  of  this 
French  defeat,  whether  he  were  Prussian 
or  not.  It  was  the  first  time  the  invincible 
French  had  ever  been  beaten  by  a  wholly 
German  army,  with  a  leader  of  German 
blood.  The  brilliant  victory  of  Leuthen 
followed  Rossbach. 

But  although  the  world  was  ringing  with 

7  97 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Frederick's  name,  and  he  was  acknowl- 
edged to  be  one  of  the  greatest  generals 
of  history,  the  resources  of  his  powerful 
enemies  were  too  many  for  him.  At  last 
it  seemed  that  a  ruinous  cloud  of  disaster 
was  closing  around  him  and  darkening  the 
memory  of  his  glorious  successes. 

The  defeat  of  Kunersdorf  in  1759  would 
have  completely  wiped  out  his  army  if  the 
over-cautious  Austrian  General  Daun  had 
followed  up  his  victory.  "Is  there  no 
cursed  bullet  that  can  reach  me  !"  the  Prus- 
sian monarch  was  heard  to  murmur  in  a 
stupor  of  despair  after  the  battle.  He 
carried  poison  about  him,  after  this,  to  use 
when  affairs  became  too  bad.  A  severe 
blow  followed  Kunersdorf, — George  II. 
died,  October,  1760;  George  III.  put  an 
end  to  Pitt's  ministry — and  this  was  the 
end  of  England's  support. 

The  winter  of  1761 -'6 2  saw  Frederick 
at  his  lowest  ebb.  England's  money  had 
stopped ;  his  own  country,  plundered,  de- 
vastated in  every  direction,  afforded  no 
sufficient  revenue.  Fully  half  of  the  Prus- 
sian dominions  were  occupied  by  the 

enemy ;  men,  horses,  supplies,  and  trans- 
98 


BURKERSDORF   HEIGHTS 

port  could  hardly  be  procured.  The  Prus- 
sian army  was  reduced  to  sixty  thousand 
men,  and  its  ranks  were  made  up  largely 
of  vagabonds  and  deserters — the  old, 
splendidly  disciplined  troops  having  been 
practically  obliterated. 

He  played  no  more  on  his  flute — poor 
Frederick  !  At  Leipzig  an  old  friend  sighed 
to  him,  "  Ach  !  how  lean  your  majesty  has 
grown!"  "Lean,  ja  wohl,"  he  replied; 
"and  what  wonder,  with  three  women 
[Pompadour,  Maria  Theresa,  and  Czarina 
Elizabeth]  hanging  to  my  throat  all  this 
while !" 

The  Allies  felt  that  it  was  only  a  matter 
of  a  short  time  before  they  should  see  their 
great  enemy  humbled  to  the  position  of 
Elector  of  Brandenburg.  From  this  abase- 
ment Frederick  was  suddenly  saved  in 
January,  1762.  Life  held  another  chance 
for  him.  The  implacable  old  czarina  was 
dead  ;  her  heir,  Peter  III.,  was  not  merely 
the  friend,  but  the  enthusiastic  adorer  of 
Frederick  of  Prussia.  Although  thirty- 
four  years  old  and  the  husband  of  Cath- 
erine (the  young  lady  Frederick  had  taken 
such  pains  to  select  for  him  so  many  years 

99 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

ago),  Peter  had  been  kept  out  of  public 
affairs  as  if  he  were  a  child.  Neither  he 
nor  Catherine  was  allowed  to  leave  the 
palace  without  permission  of  the  czarina  ; 
they  were  surrounded  with  spies,  and  kept 
in  a  gaudy  and  dirty  semi-imprisonment — 
the  traditional  style  for  heirs  to  the  Russian 
throne.  Under  this  system  they  became 
masters  of  deceit.  Catherine,  in  her 
cleverly  unpleasant  "  Memoirs,"  tells  how 
they  managed  to  escape  and  visit  people 
without  being  found  out ;  how  she,  when 
ill  and  in  bed,  had  a  joyous  company  with 
her,  who  huddled  behind  a  screen  when 
prying  ladies-in-waiting  entered.  But  the 
most  painful  part  is  the  account  of  Peter, 
who  seems  to  have  had  more  versatility  in 
hateful  ways  than  any  one  outside  of 
Bedlam.  Crazily  vivacious  over  foolish 
games,  brutal  when  drunk,  and  silly  when 
sober,  one  wonders  how  for  so  many  years 
Catherine  endured  him. 

There  was  a  saving  grace,  though,  in 
him  :  he  worshipped  the  King  of  Prussia. 

Frederick  adroitly  rose  to  the  occasion  : 
releasing  all  his  Russian  prisoners,  he  sent 
them,  well  clad  and  provisioned,  back  to 


100 


BURKERSDORF   HEIGHTS 

their  country.  February  23d  the  czar  re- 
sponded by  a  public  declaration  of  peace 
with  Prussia  and  a  renunciation  of  all 
conquests  made  during  the  war.  His 
general,  Czernichef,  was  ordered  to  put 
himself  and  his  twenty  thousand  men  at 
the  disposal  of  the  Prussian  hero,  and  on 
May  5th  a  treaty  of  alliance  between  Prus- 
sia and  Russia  was  announced — to  the 
horror  and  disgust  of  France  and  Austria. 
They  had  relied  on  Czernichef,  but  Czerni- 
chef himself  was  a  sincere  admirer  of  his 
new  commander-in-chief  and  delighted  in 
the  change.  The  Russian  soldiers  all 
shared  this  feeling :  they  called  Frederick 
"  Son  of  the  lightning." 

The  French  were  being  held  by  the 
Hanoverian  army ;  Sweden  had  retired 
from  the  war;  with  Russia  on  his  side, 
Frederick  felt  that  he  might  hold  out 
against  Austria  till  peace  was  declared  by 
the  powers — peace  with  no  provision  made 
for  the  partition  of  his  kingdom. 

In  planning  his  next  campaign — the  last 
of  the  war — it  was  evident  to  Frederick 
that  nothing  could  be  done  without  recap- 
turing the  fortress  of  Schweidnitz,  recently 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

captured  by  Loudon,  the  Austrian  general. 
The  Austrians  held  all  Silesia,  and  they 
must  be  put  out  of  it,  but  with  Schweid- 
nitz  in  their  hands  this  was  impossible. 

Fortunately  for  Frederick,  Daun  was 
appointed  commander-in-chief  of  the  Aus- 
trians, the  general  who  had  been  execrated 
throughout  the  empire  for  his  failure  to 
follow  up  Frederick  after  Kunersdorf.  In 
mid-May  Daun  took  command  of  the 
forces  in  Silesia,  and  with  an  army  of 
seventy  thousand  men  made  haste  to  place 
himself  in  a  strong  position  among  rugged 
hills  to  guard  Schweidnitz.  Schweidnitz, 
with  a  garrison  of  twelve  thousand  picked 
men  and  firm  defences,  it  was  impossible 
to  attack  while  Daun  was  there.  Frederick 
made  repeated  efforts  to  force  Daun  to 
give  up  his  hold  on  the  fortress,  threatening 
his  left  wing,  as  his  right  wing  seemed 
impregnably  situated  ;  but  Daun,  although 
forced  to  change  his  position  from  time  to 
time,  kept  firmly  massed  about  Schweidnitz. 
Frederick  at  last,  then,  resolved  to  attempt 
the  impossible,  and,  his  forces  now  aug- 
mented by  Czernichef 's  to  eighty-one  thou- 
sand, determined  on  storming  the  Heights 


102 


BURKERSDORF  HEIGHTS 

of  Burkersdorf,  where  Daun's  right  wing 
was  firmly  intrenched.  The  last  of  Fred- 
erick's notable  battles  of  the  war, — a  con- 
flict upon  which  the  destinies  of  Prussia 
turned, — it  was  planned  and  executed  by 
him  with  a  consummate  brightness  and 
cleverness  that  more  than  justifies  the 
Hohenzollern  worship  of  their  great  an- 
cestor. 

Burkersdorf  Height,  near  the  village 
of  the  same  name,  which  was  also  occu- 
pied by  Daun,  lies  parallel  to  Kunensdorf 
Heights,  where  Frederick's  army  lay.  It 
is  a  high  hill,  very  steep,  and  half  covered 
with  rugged  underbrush  on  the  side  next 
to  Frederick's  position,  and  Prince  de 
Ligne  and  General  O' Kelly — serving  under 
Daun — had  made  it  bristle  with  guns. 
Artillery  was  Daun's  specialty ;  his  guns 
were  thick  wherever  the  ground  was  not 
impractically  steep,  and  palisades — "  the 
pales  strong  as  masts  and  room  only  for  a 
musket-barrel  between" — protected  the 
soldiery  ;  they  were  even  "  furnished  with 
a  lath  or  cross-strap  all  along  for  resting 
the  gun-barrel  on  and  taking  aim."  In 
fact,  Burkersdorf  Height  was  as  good  as 
103 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

a  fortress.  East  of  it  was  a  small  val- 
ley where  strong  intrenchments  had  been 
made  and  batteries  placed.  Farther  east, 
two  other  heights  had  to  be  captured, — 
they  were  also  well  defended, — Ludwigs- 
dorf  and  Leuthmannsdorf. 

By  the  iyth  of  July  Frederick  had  all 
his  plans  matured,  and  had  made  his  very 
first  move — that  is,  he  had  sent  Generals 
Mollendorf  an'd  Wied  on  a  march  with 
their  men  to  put  the  enemy  on  a  false 
scent — when  he  received  a  call  from  Czerni- 
chef  at  his  head-quarters.  It  was  par- 
alyzing news  that  Czernichef  brought : 
Peter,  the  providential  friend,  had  been 
dethroned  by  the  partisans  of  his  clever 
wife,  Catherine. 

After  a  reign  of  six  months  the  young 
czar  had  completely  disgusted  his  subjects  : 
he  had  planned  ambitious  schemes  of  re- 
form, and  at  the  same  time  had  made  des- 
potic enroachments.  After  delighting  the 
church  with  important  concessions,  he  pro- 
posed virtually  to  take  away  all  its  lands 
and  houses.  He  overdid  everything,  like 
the  madman  he  was.  He  offended  his 
army  by  dressing  up  his  guards  in  Prussian 
104 


BURKERSDORF   HEIGHTS 

uniforms  and  teaching  them  the  Prussian 
drill,  while  he  wore  constantly  the  dress  of 
a  Prussian  colonel,  and  sang  the  praises  of 
our  hero  until  his  people  were  sick  of  the 
name  of  "  my  friend,  the  King  of  Prussia." 
Russian  morals  in  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury were  like  snakes  in  Ireland — there 
were  none.  In  this  respect  Catherine  was 
not  superior  to  her  husband,  but  in  mental 
gifts  she  was  an  extraordinary  young 
woman.  Her  tact,  her  poise,  her  intel- 
ligence, would  have  made  a  noble  character 
in  a  decent  atmosphere.  Peter  had  recog- 
nized her  powers  and  relied  on  them,  and 
she  had  endured  him  all  these  years, 
thinking  she  would  one  day  rule  Russia  as 
his  empress.  But  since  his  accession  he 
had  been  completely  under  the  dominion 
of  the  Countess  Woronzow,  a  vicious  crea- 
ture, who  meant  to  be  Catherine's  suc- 
cessor. And  Catherine,  when  Peter  threat- 
ened her  and  her  son  Paul  with  lifelong 
imprisonment,  had  on  her  side  finally  begun 
a  plot,  which  resulted  in  her  appealing  to 
the  guards,  much  as  Maria  Theresa  had 
appealed  to  her  Diet  of  Hungary.  Every- 
one was  tired  of  Peter,  and  no  voice  was 
105 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

raised  against  his  deposition,  whereupon 
Catherine  assumed  the  sovereignty  of  Rus- 
sia, to  the  great  relief  and  satisfaction  of 
all  Russians.  The  brutal  assassination  of 
poor  Peter  by  Catherine's  friends — not  by 
her  orders — followed  in  a  few  days. 

It  was  the  intention  of  Catherine,  on 
beginning  her  reign,  to  restore  Elizabeth's 
policy  in  Russian  matters  and  recommence 
hostilities  against  Frederick ;  but  on  look- 
ing over  Peter's  papers  she  found  that  Fred- 
erick had  discouraged  his  wild  schemes, 
and  that  he  had  begged  him  to  rely  on  his 
wife  and  respect  her  counsels,  and  this  pro- 
duced a  revulsion  of  feeling.  She  resolved 
that  she  would  not  fight  him  ;  nor,  on  the 
other  hand,  would  she  be  his  ally ;  the 
secret  message  that  had  come  to  Czerni- 
chef,  and  which  he  communicated  to  Fred- 
erick, was  that  Catherine  reigned,  and 
that  he,  her  general,  was  ordered  to  return 
immediately  to  St.  Petersburg. 

One  can  only  guess  at  Frederick's  emo- 
tions at  this  news.  Life  must  have  seemed 
a  lurid  melodrama,  presenting  one  hideous 
act  after  another.  "This  is  not  living," 
he  said,  "this  is  being  killed  a  thousand 

106 


BURKERSDORF   HEIGHTS 

times  a  day !"  On  the  eve  of  the  attack 
on  Burkersdorf  his  ally  had  been  taken 
away  from  him  ;  his  own  forces  were  now 
weaker  than  those  of  Daun,  and  he  did  not 
see  his  way  to  a  victory. 

But  the  genius  of  Frederick  could  not 
allow  him  to  give  in  to  the  destinies.  His 
resourcefulness  came  to  his  rescue.  He 
simply  begged  Czernichef  to  stay  with  him 
for  three  days.  Three  days  must  elapse 
before  his  official  commands  came.  Fred- 
erick, with  all  the  potency  of  his  personal 
fascination,  implored  the  Russian  during 
that  time  to  keep  the  matter  secret,  and, 
without  one  hostile  act  against  the  enemy, 
to  seem  to  act  with  him  as  though  their  re- 
lations were  unchanged.  Czernichef  con- 
sented ;  it  was  one  of  the  most  devoted 
acts  that  was  ever  done  by  a  man  for  pure 
friendship  ;  he  well  knew,  and  so  did  Fred- 
erick, that  he  might  lose  his  head  or  rot  in 
a  dungeon  for  it,  but — his  own  heroism 
was  great  enough  to  make  the  sacrifice. 

The  drama  accordingly  went  on.  On  the 
evening  of  the  2Oth,  with  the  forces  of 
Mollendorf  and  Wied,  who  had  puzzled 

the  enemy  and  returned,  with  Ziethen  and 
107 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Czernichef, — this  last,  of  course,  only  for 
show, — Frederick  silently  marched  into 
Burkersdorf  village  and  took  by  storm  the 
old  Burkersdorf  Castle, — an  affair  of  a  few 
hours, — while  Daun's  forces  fled  in  all  di- 
rections from  the  village.  Then,  through 
the  night,  trenches  were  dug  and  batteries 
built — forty  guns  well  placed.  At  sunrise 
the  whole  Prussian  army  could  be  seen  to 
be  in  motion  by  their  opponents. 

At  four  o'clock  Frederick's  famous  can- 
nonade began,  concentrated  upon  the  prin- 
cipal height  of  Burkersdorf.  General 
O' Kelly's  men  were  too  high  to  be  reached 
by  the  cannon,  but  it  was  Frederick's  ob- 
ject to  keep  a  furious,  confusing  noise 
going  on,  to  help  draw  attention  from 
Wied  and  Mollendorf,  who  were  doing  the 
real  fighting  of  the  day.  Mollendorf  was 
to  storm  O'Kelly's  height,  and  Wied  the 
Ludwigsdorf  height  beyond,  but  Frederick 
had  arranged  a  spectacular  drama  by  which 
the  foe  was  to  be  deceived  as  to  these  in- 
tentions. It  was  not  for  nothing  that  Fred- 
erick had  personally  overlooked  his  theatres 
and  operas  all  these  years.  His  knowledge 
of  scenic  displays  and  their  effect  on  the 

108 


BURKERSDORF  HEIGHTS 

minds  of  an  audience  stood  him  in  good 
stead  this  day. 

The  Prussian  guns  continued  a  deafening 
roar,  hour  after  hour,  with  many  blank 
charges,  and  the  bewildered  commanders 
of  the  allied  Austrians  watched  from  their 
elevation  the  small  man  on  his  white  horse 
giving  orders  right  and  left.  He  wore  a 
three-cornered  hat  with  a  white  feather, 
a  plain  blue  uniform  with  red  facings,  a 
yellow  waistcoat  liberally  powdered  with 
Spanish  snuff,  black  velvet  breeches,  and 
high  soft  boots.  They  were  shabby  old 
clothes,  but  the  figure  had  a  majesty  that 
everyone  recognized.  The  difficulty  among 
the  officers  on  the  heights  was  to  find  out 
what  were  the  orders  Frederick  was  giving 
so  freely.  His  generals,  who  were  much 
smarter  in  their  dress  than  he,  dashed  off 
in  all  directions,  and  marched  their  troops 
briskly  about,  keeping  the  whole  line  of 
the  enemy  on  the  alert. 

Daun,  ignorant  of  the  St.  Petersburg 
revolution  and  its  consequences,  and  seeing 
the  Russian  masses  drawn  up  threaten- 
ingly opposite  his  left  wing,  which  he  com- 
manded, dared  not  concentrate  his  whole 
109 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

force  on  Burkersdorf,  but  from  time  to  time 
sent  bodies  of  men  to  support  de  Ligne 
and  O' Kelly.  As  no  one  could  tell  what 
spot  to  support,  no  line  of  action  could 
be  agreed  upon.  The  commandant  of 
Schweidnitz,  General  Guasco,  with  twelve 
thousand  men,  came  out  of  the  fortress  to 
attack  the  Prussian  rear,  but,  fortunately 
for  Frederick,  one  of  his  astute  superiors 
sent  him  back. 

Meantime,  while  this  uproar  and  these 
puzzling  operations  were  going  on,  Wied 
had  taken  his  men  out  of  view  of  the 
Austrians  by  circuitous  paths  to  the  gradual 
eastern  ascent  of  Ludwigsdorf  and  moved 
up  in  three  detachments.  Battery  after 
battery  he  dislodged,  but  when  he  came  in 
sight  of  the  huge  mass  of  guns  and  men 
at  the  top,  it  seemed  wild  foolishness  to 
try  to  get  there.  It  could  never  have  been 
done  by  a  straight,  headlong  rush;  they 
crawled  along  through  thickets  and  little 
valleys,  creeping  spirally  higher  and  higher, 
dodging  the  fire  from  above,  till  at  last  a 
movement  through  a  dense  wood  brought 
them  to  the  rear  and  flank  of  the  foe. 
Then,  with  a  magnificent  charge  of  bayo- 


IIO 


BURKERSDORF   HEIGHTS 

nets,  they  sent  them  flying,  and  passed  on 
to  the  easy  rout  of  the  troops  on  Leuth- 
mannsdorf. 

On  Burkersdorf  Height  O'Kelly's  men 
were  looking  for  an  attack  on  the  steepest 
side,  where  they  were  best  fortified,  but 
Mollendorf 's  troops  had  gone  by  a  round- 
about route  to  the  western  slope,  where 
after  some  searching  they  found  a  sheep- 
track  winding  up  the  hillside.  Following 
this,  they  came  to  a  slope  so  steep  that 
horses  could  not  draw  the  guns.  And  then 
the  men  pushed  and  pulled  them  along 
and  up,  until  the  Austrians  spied  them 
from  above,  and  the  cannon-balls  came 
crashing  down  into  them.  But  under  this 
fire  they  planted  their  guns,  and  did  such 
gallant  work  with  them  that  they  were 
soon  at  the  top,  dashing  down  the  defences. 
It  was  a  tough  struggle  :  the  defences  were 
strong — there  were  line  after  line  of  them 
— and  the  Austrians  had  no  idea  of  yield- 
ing. They  fought  like  tigers  until  the  fire 
from  the  muskets  set  the  dry  branches  of 
their  abatis  ablaze,  and  Mollendorf  quickly 
closed  in  around  them  and  forced  them 

to  surrender.     Frederick's   orchestra  still 
in 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

boomed  on,  and  the  show  of  officers  on 
prancing  steeds  and  parading  troops  kept 
re-enforcements  from  coming  to  assist  the 
men  on  Burkersdorf. 

It  was  noon  when  Mollendorf  had 
achieved  his  task,  and  Daun  ordered  the 
army  to  fall  back.  But  Frederick  kept  his 
cannon  going  as  if  with  a  desperate  inten- 
tion till  five,  to  make  matters  appear 
more  dangerous  than  they  really  were  to 
Daun.  He  was  successful ;  at  nightfall 
Daun  led  his  entire  army  away,  silently 
and  in  order,  and  he  never  troubled  Fred- 
erick again. 

He  left  fourteen  guns  behind  him  and 
over  one  thousand  prisoners,  and  quite 
two  thousand  deserted  to  Frederick  in  the 
next  few  days. 

And  Czernichef,  who  had  stood  by  him 
so  nobly?  He  was  full  of  warmest  ad- 
miration for  Frederick's  curious  tactics  and 
their  success,  and  the  king  must  have  been 
eternally  grateful  to  him.  He  marched  for 
home  early  next  morning — and  he  was 
neither  beheaded  nor  imprisoned  by  Cathe- 
rine when  he  got  there  :  one  is  very  glad 
to  know  that. 

112 


BURKERSDORF  HEIGHTS 

Frederick  was  now  enabled  to  besiege 
Schweidnitz  ;  its  re-conquest  gave  him  back 
Silesia  and  left  him  to  long  years  of  peace 
at  Sans  Souci.  It  is  fair  to  conclude  that 
these  were  happy  years,  since  his  happiness 
lay  in  incessant  work  ;  it  needed  the  most 
arduous  toil  to  get  his  country  into  shape 
again,  but  Prussia  deserved  it — "To  have 
achieved  a  Frederick  the  Second  for  King 
over  it  was  Prussia's  great  merit,"  says 
Carlyle. 


A  SWEDE'S    CAMPAIGN    IN 
GERMANY 

I 
LEIPZIG 

AT  the  opening  of  the  seventeenth  cen- 
./\.  tury  the  prospects  of  Sweden  must 
have  seemed  to  offer  less  hope  than  those 
of  any  nation  of  Europe. 

Only  a  scanty  population  clung  to  the 
land,  whose  long  winters  paralyzed  its  in- 
dustrial activities  for  many  months  of  the 
year ;  and  the  deadly  proximity  of  the  in- 
solent conqueror,  Denmark,  cut  her  off 
almost  entirely  from  European  commerce 
and  made  her  complete  subjugation  seem 
but  a  question  of  time. 

Then  it  was  that  the  powerful  Gustavus 
Vasa  took  charge  of  Sweden's  destinies, 
delivering  the  country  from  Danish  tyranny 
and  establishing  his  new  monarchy  with  the 
Lutheran  Church  for  its  foundation. 

He  was  the  first  of  a  great  race  of  kings. 
114 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

From  the  beginning  of  his  reign,  1527,  to 
the  death  of  Charles  XII.,  1718,  every 
monarch  displayed  some  signal  ability. 
But  the  finest  flower  of  the  line,  the  most 
original  genius  and  hero,  and  one  of  the 
world's  greatest  conquerors,  was  Gustavus 
Adolphus,  the  "  Northern  Lion/' 

He  was  the  grandson  of  the  liberator, 
Gustavus  Vasa,  the  first  Protestant  prince 
ever  crowned,  and  the  son  of  Charles  IX., 
who  came  to  the  throne  in  his  son's  tenth 
year. 

Gustavus  Adolphus  was  born  in  1594, 
his  advent  bringing  great  joy  to  the 
Swedes,  as  it  shut  out  the  possible  acces- 
sion of  the  Polish  house  of  Vasa,  who 
were  Roman  Catholics.  From  early  child- 
hood it  was  apparent  that  he  had  unusual 
qualities  of  mind,  great  steadfastness,  and 
high  ideals  of  duty,  while  his  perceptions 
were  swift  and  wonderfully  luminous. 

From  the  first  he  was  inured  to  hardships 
— early  rising,  simple  fare,  indifference  to 
heat  and  cold  ;  much  the  same  sort  of  dis- 
cipline, I  suppose,  to  which  the  boys  of 
the  house  of  Hohenzollern  are  now  habitu- 
ated. His  father  felt  the  necessity  of 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

securing  the  most  distinguished  men  that 
were  to  be  found  for  his  son's  education, 
both  from  Sweden  and  foreign  lands. 
Count  de  la  Gardie  had  charge  of  his  mili- 
tary education ;  Helmer  von  Morner,  of 
Brandenburg,  was  his  teacher  in  science 
and  languages,  and  John  Skythe,  a  man  of 
great  learning,  had  general  charge.  So 
much  severe  military  drill,  combined  with 
constant  lessons  perseveringly  adminis- 
tered by  intellectual  martinets,  has  had  the 
effect  of  crushing  the  spontaneity,  the 
power  of  taking  the  initiative,  out  of  many 
a  callow  princeling  ;  but  Gustavus  was  not 
of  any  ordinary  princely  metal.  He  took 
kindly  to  handling  a  musket  and  playing 
soldier,  while  at  the  same  time  he  displayed 
a  wonderful  facility  for  learning  anything 
that  was  presented  to  him. 

Besides  his  mother  tongue,  he  under- 
stood Greek,  Latin,  German,  Dutch,  Ital- 
ian, Polish,  and  Russian,  using  Latin  in 
daily  speech  with  special  fluency.  His 
vigorous  memory  and  brilliantly  keen  un- 
derstanding were  at  the  service  of  his 
natural  desire  to  know,  and  all  combined 
to  make  the  work  of  teaching  him  a  delight. 

116 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

His  father  was  proud  of  the  promise  he 
showed,  and  from  his  tenth  year  onward 
allowed  him  to  take  part  in  his  councils 
and  audiences,  and  sometimes  even  to  give 
his  answers  in  council.  Records  of  re- 
ports of  foreign  ambassadors  contain  many 
praises  of  his  intelligence  and  keen  dis- 
cernment in  abstruse  questions.  When  he 
visited  Heidelberg  in  1620  the  Duke  of 
Zweibrlicken  gave  an  extremely  admiring 
account  of  him. 

Mathematics  came  to  him  easily.  His 
favorite  subjects  were  the  various  branches 
of  military  science,  and  fortifications, 
their  plans  and  erection,  exercised  his 
mind  almost  unceasingly.  Grotius's  treat- 
ise on  the  "Right  of  War  and  Peace" 
and  Xenophon's  "Anabasis"  were  among 
his  favorite  readings. 

The  family  of  Adolphus  owed  their  posi- 
tion as  the  reigning  power  of  the  country 
to  their  espousal  of  Protestant  principles, 
and  it  was  therefore  considered  essential 
that  the  youth  should  be  brought  up  to 
consider  himself  as  the  champion  and  de- 
fender of  the  Protestant  faith. 

But  it  seemed  a  part  of  his  very  being 
117 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

to  feel  sympathy  with  this  belief  only.  He 
indeed  seemed  to  have  been  born  an 
ardent  Protestant.  The  fine  austerity  of 
his  temperament,  the  elevation  and  purity 
of  his  mind,  made  it  impossible  for  him 
ever  to  relax  his  views.  Protestantism,  or 
Lutheranism,  as  the  latest  form  of  religion 
of  which  he  was  aware,  excited  his  sincere 
devotion,  which  throughout  his  career  only 
grew  to  greater  heights  of  self-effacing 
enthusiasm. 

Gustavus  is  described  as  being  tall  and 
slim  in  his  early  youth,  with  a  long,  thin, 
pale  face,  light  hair,  and  pointed  beard. 
But  in  after  years  he  grew  to  great  height 
and  bulk,  and  is  said  to  have  been  ex- 
tremely slow  and  clumsy  in  his  movements, 
and  so  heavy  that  no  Swedish  horse  could 
carry  him  in  armor. 

It  is  a  curious  physical  fact  in  connection 
with  this  indisputable  one  that  his  mind 
formed  its  lucid  conclusions  like  lightning, 
and  that  much  of  his  success  as  a  soldier 
was  due  to  the  marvellous  speed  of  his 
operations. 

His  portrait,  taken  at  this  later  period 
by  Van  Dyke,  shows  the  long  face  well 

nS 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

rounded ;  the  nose  is  of  the  prominent 
Roman  type,  while  the  pointed  beard  is 
still  worn,  also  a  mustache  curved  up  at 
the  ends.  The  eyes  are  large  and  beauti- 
fully shaped ;  they  were  steel-gray,  and 
capable  of  fearful  flashes  of  anger  when 
the  quick  and  often-repented  temper  of  the 
monarch  was  aroused ;  but  the  brows  are 
finely  arched,  and  the  whole  face  expresses 
justice  and  benevolence.  Sternness  is  in 
it,  but  it  is  the  face  pre-eminently  of  a 
good  man.  One  can  read  in  it  the  courage 
of  high  principles  and  a  great  mind  ;  it  is 
absolutely  unlike  the  portraits  of  the  fero- 
cious and  dissolute  warriors  of  the  time. 

His  first  campaign  was  undertaken  when 
he  was  only  in  his  seventeenth  year.  He 
stormed  the  city  of  Christianople,  which 
then  belonged  to  Denmark,  and  trium- 
phantly entered  the  town,  but  afterwards, 
when  attacking  one  of  the  Danish  islands, 
the  young  leader  came  to  grief;  his  horse 
broke  through  the  thin  ice  over  a  morass, 
where  he  floundered  for  some  time,  sur- 
rounded by  his  enemies.  He  was  finally 
rescued  by  young  Baner. 

In  the  same  year  Charles  IX.  died,  and 
119 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  queen-dowager,  the  step-mother  of 
Gustavus,  having  made  a  full  resignation 
of  her  claims  to  the  regency,  which  under 
Swedish  law  she  might  have  claimed  until 
Gustavus  had  reached  his  twenty-fourth 
year,  he  succeeded  to  his  father's  title  of 
"  King  Elect  of  the  Swedes,  Goths,  and 
Vandals." 

For  a  young  man  of  eighteen  it  was  a 
formidable  undertaking  to  ascend  the 
throne  of  Sweden,  and  he  behaved  with 
modesty  and  dignity  at  a  session  of  the 
States  Assembly  convened  to  discuss  the 
rights  of  succession.  He  spoke  of  his 
youth  and  inexperience,  but  added  man- 
fully, "  Nevertheless,  if  the  States  persist 
in  making  me  king,  I  will  endeavor  to 
acquit  myself  with  honor  and  fidelity." 

He  was  formally  proclaimed  king  on 
December  31,  1611. 

All  the  force  of  his  character  was  now 
called  into  play.  Among  the  nobility  there 
was  a  great  deal  of  jealousy  ;  people  of  a 
certain  rank  felt  that  there  was  no  reason 
why  he  should  occupy  the  throne — each  of 
them  had  quite  as  good  a  claim  to  it  as 
this  grandson  of  a  former  subject. 


120 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

But  here  Gustavus's  great  personal  force 
made  itself  apparent.  The  malcontents 
found  it  impossible  to  treat  him  otherwise 
than  with  the  respect  due  to  a  sovereign. 
He  was  able  to  control  his  natural  impetu- 
osity in  all  matters  of  court  usage ;  his 
nobles  were  first  made  to  feel  that  they 
were  kept  at  a  distance  and  under  the 
dominion  of  a  powerful  will,  and  then  they 
seemed  glad  to  serve  him  as  he  wished. 
His  appointments  of  men  to  fill  public 
posts,  civil  and  military,  showed  remark- 
able acumen.  For  his  principal  counsellor 
he  chose  the  famous  Oxenstiern,  distin- 
guished at  twenty-eight  as  the  coldest, 
most  practical  of  diplomats,  and  who  has 
left  a  reputation  as  an  unequalled  states- 
man. 

Two  sets  of  questions  now  presented 
themselves  to  the  king  and  the  Senate  ; 
one  related  to  the  development  of  agri- 
culture and  mining  in  the  country,  the  other 
to  the  critical  condition  of  the  kingdom, 
between  Danes,  Polanders,  and  Musco- 
vites. 

The  king  decided  to  continue  the  war 
with  Denmark,  but  as  King  Christian  got 

121 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  better  of  him,  he  astutely  receded,  and 
signed  a  treaty  of  peace  in  1613.  He 
then  proceeded  against  the  Czar  of  Mus- 
covy, and  thereby  augmented  the  Swedish 
kingdom  by  several  provinces  of  impor- 
tance, one  of  which  included  the  ground  on 
which  St.  Petersburg  now  stands. 

In  1617  peace  was  concluded  with  Russia 
through  the  mediation  of  James  I.  of  Eng- 
land, who  was  always  offering  himself  as 
a  peace-maker. 

Gustavus  now  went  through  the  cere- 
monies of  a  coronation  at  Upsal.  It  is 
said  that  this  brief  time  of  festivity  was  the 
only  rest  he  ever  enjoyed  from  the  end  of 
his  childhood  to  the  abrupt  close  of  his 
life.  At  this  time  of  so-called  rest,  indeed, 
he  was  concentrating  all  his  mind  on  inter- 
national affairs,  studying  the  laws  of  com- 
merce, and  trying  to  lift  the  burden  of  tax- 
ation from  his  people  as  far  as  was  possible. 

He  looked  over  his  ships,  which  were  in 
a  wretched  condition  as  a  whole,  and  sent 
for  the  best  mariners  he  could  obtain  from 
Holland  and  the  Hanse  Towns,  with  the 
idea  of  building  up  a  good  and  sufficient 
navy. 


122 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

His  army  also  profited  by  his  inventions 
in  arms  and  artillery  ;  indeed,  he  had  at 
all  times  a  watchful  eye  upon  his  soldiers, 
providing  for  their  comfort  and  well-being. 
They  had  fur-lined  coats  for  cold  weather 
and  comfortable  tents,  and  they  could  take 
the  field  in  the  bitterest  winter  as  well  as 
in  summer. 

Sweden  was  continually  exporting  steel 
for  armor  to  Spain  and  Italy,  so  it  occurred 
to  Gustavus  to  establish  home  manufacto- 
ries of  fire-arms  and  swords  that  should 
equal  those  of  any  other  country.  Among 
his  many  useful  improvements  and  inven- 
tions the  leather  cannon  was  the  most  curi- 
ous. These  pieces,  being  very  light,  were 
easily  shifted  on  the  battle-field  and  rapidly 
hauled  over  rugged  country.  They  were 
made  of  thick  layers  of  the  hardest 
leather  girt  around  with  iron  or  brass 
hoops.  After  a  dozen  discharges  they 
would  fall  to  pieces,  but  they  were  made 
in  camp  in  quantities,  and  could  be  re- 
placed at  once.  Gustavus  attributed  many 
of  his  most  brilliant  victories  to  them  and 
used  them  till  the  day  of  his  death. 

At  this  time  the  king  and  Oxenstiern  were 
123 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

staying  for  a  time  at  a  castle  which  he  had 
inherited  from  a  cousin,  when  a  fire  broke 
out  in  the  night  and  raged  up  all  the  stair- 
cases. They  could  only  save  themselves 
by  jumping  out  of  the  windows  and  wading 
up  to  their  shoulders  through  a  filthy  moat, 
but  both  escaped  with  nothing  worse  than 
bruises. 

Schiller  speaks  admiringly  of  Gustavus 
for  "a  glorious  triumph  over  himself  by 
which  he  began  a  reign  which  was  but  one 
continued  series  of  triumphs,  and  which 
was  terminated  by  a  victory/1 

This  triumph  of  duty  over  inclination 
was  Gustavus' s  yielding  to  the  entreaties 
of  his  step-mother  and  other  counsellors 
and  giving  up  the  beautiful  Emma,  Count- 
ess of  Brahe.  He  was  deeply  in  love 
with  her, — the  chroniclers  assure  us  that 
his  intentions  were  honorable, — and  she 
had  promised  to  be  his  wife,  but  it  was 
represented  to  him  that  although  the 
Countess  of  Brahe  had  all  the  necessary 
merits  and  virtues,  marriage  with  a  subject 
would  seriously  impair  the  power  of  his 
throne.  So,  to  quote  Schiller  again,  he 

"  regained  an  absolute  ascendancy  over  a 
124 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

heart  which  the  tranquillity  of  a  domestic 
life  was  far  from  being  able  to  satisfy/' 

His  marriage,  however,  although  it  was 
dictated  by  considerations  of  policy,  seems 
to  have  been  a  successful  one. 

In  the  summer  of  1620  Gustavus  made 
a  tour,  incognito,  of  the  principal  towns 
of  Germany,  with  the  object  of  seeing  for 
himself,  in  Berlin,  the  sister  of  the  elector. 
His  suit  prospered,  and  it  is  said  that  in 
defiance  of  the  elector's  wishes  the  Prin- 
cess Maria  Eleonora,  who  was  then  in  her 
twentieth  year,  accepted  Gustavus  and 
eloped  with  him  to  Sweden.  They  were 
married  in  Stockholm  with  great  pomp. 
She  was  graceful  and  majestic,  and  we  are 
assured  that  she  made  Gustavus  a  worthy 
and  Christian  queen. 

The  relations  of  Sweden  with  Poland 
were  perpetually  unsatisfactory.  Sigis- 
mund,  its  Catholic  king,  disputed  the  throne 
with  his  cousin  Gustavus,  and  a  tedious 
eight  years'  war  resulted. 

But  instead  of  exhausting  Sweden,  it 
had  the  effect  of  developing  the  consum- 
mate military  genius  of  her  king  ;  of  bring- 
ing his  army,  by  its  constant  exercise,  to  an 
125 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

extraordinary  degree  of  skill,  and  of  mak- 
ing ready  for  the  coming  great  struggle  in 
Germany  the  new  principles  of  military  art 
introduced  by  Gustavus. 

Not  only  was  he  a  brilliant  strategist, 
but  the  king  looked  after  his  army  with 
paternal  care  ;  it  was  well  fed,  well  clad, 
and  promptly  and  well  paid.  Every  de- 
tail was  attended  to  by  him.  Religious 
services  were  held,  morning  and  evening, 
by  every  regiment.  No  plunder,  cruelty, 
intemperance,  no  low  and  slanderous  talk 
or  immorality,  were  allowed — his  officers 
and  soldiers  alike  were  obliged  to  follow 
his  example. 

It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  this 
army  was  led  from  one  victory  to  another, 
or  that  the  fame  of  its  discipline  and  its 
successes  should  be  noised  all  over  Europe. 
The  great  Thirty  Years'  War,  that  stu- 
pendous struggle  of  Roman  Catholicism 
to  blot  out  the  work  of  the  Reformation  in 
Germany,  was  now  raging,  and  in  the 
various  Protestant  countries,  notably  Eng- 
land and  Holland,  as  well  as  the  anti-Papist 
states  of  Germany,  people  were  beginning 

to  look  towards   Gustavus   as  the   most 
126 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

likely  champion  to  give  them  victory. 
There  were  no  such  generals  on  the  Prot- 
estant side  in  Europe,  and  it  was  known 
that  Gustavus  was  deeply  and  sincerely 
religious,  leading  an  upright  life — a  man 
of  honor,  who  might  be  relied  upon  to 
keep  his  word. 

Ferdinand,  the  Catholic  Emperor  of 
Germany,  laughed  at  the  idea  of  the  Swe- 
dish champion  ;  the  "Snow  King,"  he  said 
(this  being  one  of  the  favorite  names  for 
Gustavus),  would  melt  if  he  tried  coming 
south. 

As  for  Gustavus,  he  had  longed  for 
years  to  try  conclusions  with  Tilly  and  the 
other  Imperial  generals,  but  more  particu- 
larly since  Ferdinand  in  1629  had  promul- 
gated the  Edict  of  Restitution,  whereby  at 
one  stroke  the  Archbishoprics  of  Madge- 
burg  and  Bremen,  the  Bishoprics  of  Min- 
den,  Verden,  Halberstadt,  Lubeck,  Ratze- 
burg,  Misnia,  Merseburg,  Naumburg, 
Brandenburg,  Havelberg,  Lebus,  and 
Cammin,  with  one  hundred  and  twenty 
smaller  foundations,  were  taken  away  from 
the  Protestant  Church  and  restored  to  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church. 
127 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

To  restore  these  lands  and  dignities, 
which  had  been  from  fifty  to  eighty  years 
in  the  possession  of  the  Protestants,  was 
of  course  impossible  without  the  use  of 
brute  force.  By  using  the  armies  of  Tilly 
and  Wallenstein  to  compel  it,  the  Emperor 
Ferdinand  proclaimed  himself  the  author 
of  a  political  and  religious  revolution,  the 
success  of  which  must  depend  entirely 
upon  military  despotism,  and  which  was 
without  any  moral  basis  whatever. 

There  were  many  different  motives 
prompting  Gustavus  to  enter  the  lists 
against  Ferdinand's  forces.  It  was  not 
only  that  there  was  great  flattery  in  the 
appeal  to  help  the  oppressed — not  only  that 
war  was  his  native  element,  wherein  he 
felt  sure  of  success ;  besides  all  this,  he 
had  bitter  grievances  to  redress.  In  1629 
Ferdinand  sent  sixteen  thousand  Imperi- 
alist troops  to  take  part  against  him  in  the 
war  with  Poland.  To  Gustavus's  remon- 
strance Wallenstein  had  replied,  "The 
Emperor  has  too  many  soldiers  ;  he  must 
assist  his  good  friends  with  them."  The 
envoys  sent  to  represent  Gustavus  at  the 

Congress  of  Lubeck  were  insolently  turned 
128 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

away.  Ferdinand  also  continued  to  sup- 
port the  claims  of  the  Polish  king,  Sigis- 
mund,  to  the  Swedish  throne,  refused  the 
title  of  king  to  Gustavus  Adolphus,  insulted 
the  Swedish  flag,  and  intercepted  the  king's 
despatches. 

However,  Gustavus  would  enter  the  war 
only  at  his  own  time  and  on  his  own  terms. 
He  was  far  too  prudent  and  wise,  far  too 
dutiful,  to  impoverish  his  own  country  or 
leave  her  exposed  to  the  attacks  of  ene- 
mies. In  1624  England  had  approached 
him,  wishing  to  know  his  terms  for  invading 
Germany,  but  England  would  not  accede 
to  his  rather  high  stipulations. 

The  King  of  Denmark  then  underbid 
Gustavus,  made  terms  with  England,  and 
rushed  into  the  German  conflict  with  great 
confidence,  but  he  was  ignominiously  de- 
feated, while  Wallenstein  (at  that  time 
Ferdinand's  best  general)  established  him- 
self on  the  Baltic  coast.  This  was  getting 
dangerously  near,  as  Gustavus  felt. 

In  1628  Gustavus  Adolphus  made  an 
alliance  with  Christian  of  Denmark,  his 
old  enemy,  but  as  a  Protestant  and  a  foe 
to  Catholic  rule  in  Germany  his  loyal  friend 

9  129 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

— for  the  time.  It  was  agreed  between 
them  that  all  foreign  ships  except  the  ships 
of  the  Dutch  should  be  excluded  from  the 
Baltic.  In  the  summer  of  the  same  year 
he  sent  two  thousand  men  to  defend  Stral- 
sund  against  Wallenstein. 

In  1629,  through  the  secret  intervention 
of  Cardinal  Richelieu,  a  treaty  of  peace 
was  signed  with  Poland  at  Stuhmsdorf. 
Again,  in  1630,  Cardinal  Richelieu,  the 
wily  diplomatist  who  governed  France  for 
Louis  XIII.  and  had  a  hand  in  all  the 
affairs  of  Europe,  sent  Baron  de  Charnace 
to  Gustavus  at  Stockholm  and  made  the 
same  proposals  in  the  name  of  France 
that  England  had  made  in  1624.  But  the 
flippant  manner  of  de  Charnace  disgusted 
the  king,  and  the  terms  did  not  please 
him  :  he  did  not  care  to  assume  the  role 
of  a  mercenary  general  paid  by  France 
and  bound  for  a  limited  number  of  years, 
and  so  de  Charnace  returned  home  without 
having  accomplished  anything. 

Richelieu,  as  the  minister  of  a  Catholic 

king  and  a  prince  himself  of  the  Roman 

Catholic  Church,  of  course  did  not  dare 

to  openly  ally  himself  with  Gustavus  in  the 

130 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

latter' s  character  of  defender  of  the  Pro- 
testant faith.  But  in  his  desire  to  frustrate 
the  ambitions  of  the  House  of  Austria, 
against  which  he  had  schemed  for  years, 
he  was  quite  willing  to  support  any  power 
that  would  directly  or  indirectly  advance 
the  supremacy  of  France. 

Gustavus  now  felt  comparatively  free  to 
leave  Sweden  and  invade  Germany.  By 
his  treaty  with  Denmark  he  was  free  to 
retreat  through  her  territory. 

After  the  unsuccessful  attempt  made  by 
Christian  of  Denmark  to  oppose  the  em- 
peror by  leading  the  forces  of  the  Pro- 
testant Union,  Gustavus  remained  the  only 
prince  in  Europe  to  whom  the  Germans  felt 
they  could  appeal — the  only  one  strong 
enough  to  protect  them,  and  upright 
enough  to  insure  them  religious  liberty. 

Pressing  appeals  came  from  all  sides  now 
to  add  to  his  own  personal  motives  for 
embarking  in  the  German  war.  He  raised 
an  army  of  forty-three  thousand  men  in 
Sweden,  but  set  out  on  his  expedition  with 
only  thirteen  thousand.  On  the  occasion 
of  taking  his  leave,  Gustavus  appeared 
before  the  Estates  with  his  little  daughter 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

of  four  in  his  arms.  This  princess  was 
born  so  "dark  and  ugly,"  with  such  a 
"rough,  loud  voice,"  that  the  attendants 
had  rushed  to  Gustavus  with  the  news  that 
a  son  was  born  to  him.  When  this  was 
found  to  be  a  mistake  they  were  reluctant 
to  tell  him,  as  his  joy  at  having  an  heir  to 
his  military  greatness  was  so  openly  ex- 
pressed. But  finally  his  sister,  the  Princess 
Catherine,  took  the  child  to  him  and  ex- 
plained that  it  was  a  daughter.  If  he  felt 
any  disappointment  he  did  not  show  it ; 
tenderly  kissing  the  child,  he  said,  "  Let  us 
thank  God,  sister ;  I  hope  this  girl  will  be 
as  good  as  a  boy  ;  I  am  content,  and  pray 
God  to  preserve  the  child."  Then,  laugh- 
ing, he  added,  "  She  is  an  arch  wench,  to 
put  a  trick  upon  us  so  soon." 

In  this  manner  did  the  celebrated  Chris- 
tina of  Sweden  enter  the  world.  Her 
father  was  deeply  fond  of  her,  and  enjoyed 
taking  her  to  his  reviews ;  there  she  showed 
great  pleasure  in  hearing  the  salutes  fired, 
clapping  her  little  hands,  so  that  the  king 
would  order  the  firing  to  be  repeated  for 
her,  saying  "She  is  a  soldier's  daughter." 

There  is  a  famous  letter  of  Gustavus's 
132 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

still  preserved  in  which  he  wrote  to  Oxen- 
stiern  :  "  I  exhort  and  entreat  you,  for  the 
love  of  Christ,  that  if  all  does  not  go  on 
well,  you  will  not  lose  courage.  I  conjure 
you  to  remember  me  and  the  welfare  of 
my  family,  and  to  act  towards  me  and  mine 
as  you  would  have  God  act  towards  you 
and  yours,  and  as  I  will  act  to  you  and 
yours  if  it  please  God  that  I  survive 
you,  and  that  your  family  have  need  of 


me." 


It  is  said  that  when  Gustavus  presented 
the  little  girl  to  the  Estates  as  his  heir, 
tears  came  to  the  eyes  of  those  northern 
men,  who  had  the  name  of  being  cold  and 
stern,  as  they  repeated  their  oath  of  alle- 
giance to  the  young  princess. 

"I  know,"  the  king  said  to  them,  "the 
perils,  the  fatigues,  the  difficulties  of  the 
undertaking,  yet  neither  the  wealth  of  the 
House  of  Austria  dismays  me  nor  her 
veteran  forces.  I  hold  my  retreat  secure 
under  the  worst  alternative.  And  if  it  is 
the  will  of  the  Supreme  Being  that  Gus- 
tavus should  die  in  the  defence  of  the  faith, 
he  pays  the  tribute  with  thankful  acquies- 
cence ;  for  it  is  a  king's  duty  and  his  re- 

'33 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

ligion  to  obey  the  great  Sovereign  of  Kings 
without  a  murmur.  For  the  prosperity  of 
all  my  subjects  I  offer  my  warmest  prayers 
to  Heaven.  I  bid  you  all  a  sincere — it  may 
be  an  eternal — farewell." 

At  this  time  he  could  hardly  speak  for 
emotion.  He  clasped  his  wife  to  him  and 
said  "  God  bless  you  !"  and  then,  rushing 
forth,  he  mounted  his  horse  and  galloped 
down  to  the  ship  that  was  to  take  him  away 
from  Sweden. 

Sweden  was  anything  but  rich,  yet  so 
inspired  had  the  people  become  by  the  ex- 
alted spirit  of  their  monarch,  that  they 
were  eager  to  contribute  whatever  they 
could  to  the  campaign. 

On  June  24,  1630,  Gustavus  was  the 
first  man  of  his  expedition  to  land  on  the 
Island  of  Usedom,  where  he  immediately 
seized  a  pickaxe  and  broke  the  soil  for  the 
first  of  his  intrenchments.  Then,  retiring 
a  little  way  from  his  officers,  he  fell  upon 
his  knees  and  prayed. 

Observing  a  sneering  expression  upon 

the  faces  of  some  of  his  officers  at  this,  he 

said   to   them:    "A   good    Christian   will 

never  make  a  bad  soldier.     A  man  that 

134 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

has  finished  his  prayers  has  at  least  com- 
pleted one-half  of  his  daily  work." 

A  painting  commemorating  this  event 
is  said  still  to  be  in  existence  in  a  Swedish 
country-house  belonging  to  the  family  of 
de  la  Gardie. 

Hardly  a  month  after  the  landing  of 
Gustavus  Ferdinand  deprived  himself  of 
his  most  able  general ;  he  removed  Wal- 
lenstein, — the  Duke  of  Friedland, — dis- 
banding a  large  part  of  his  army,  and 
putting  the  rest  under  the  command  of 
Tilly,  who  now  being  over  seventy,  was 
slow  in  getting  his  army  ready  for  the  field. 

When  Ferdinand  heard  of  the  Swedish 
king's  arrival  on  German  soil,  he  had  said 
lightly,  "  I  have  got  another  little  enemy  !" 
But  by  Christmas  time  Gustavus  was 
established  firmly  on  the  banks  of  the 
Rhine,  while  ambassadors  and  princes  sur- 
rounded him. 

On  reaching  Stettin,  in  Pomerania,  the 
king  found  his  course  opposed  by  Boguslas, 
the  aged  and  infirm  Duke  of  Pomerania, 
who  feared  to  espouse  the  cause  of  the 
Protestant  prince.  But  Gustavus  insisted 
upon  entering  Stettin  and  seeing  the  duke. 
135 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

When  the  latter  came  to  meet  him, 
borne  along  the  street  on  a  sedan  chair,  he 
responded  to  Gustavus's  hearty  greetings 
by  saying  lugubriously,  "I  must  neces- 
sarily submit  to  superior  power  and  the 
will  of  Providence."  At  which  Gustavus 
said  with  gracious  pleasantry,  that  was  no 
doubt  trying  to  the  timid  old  man  :  "  Yon- 
der fair  defendants  of  your  garrison"  (the 
windows  were  crowded  with  ladies)  "would 
not  hold  out  three  minutes  against  one  com- 
pany of  Dalicarnian  infantry;  you  should 
behave  yourself  with  greater  prowess  in 
the  married  state"  (the  duke  was  over 
seventy  and  had  no  children)  "  or  else  per- 
mit me  to  request  you  to  adopt  me  for 
your  son  and  successor."  This  was  a  jest 
in  earnest,  for  on  the  death  of  the  duke 
the  Swedes  held  possession  of  Pomerania, 
which  was  confirmed  to  them  by  subse- 
quent treaty. 

Germany  was  astounded  at  the  orderly 
and  moral  behavior  of  the  Swedish  sol- 
diers;  nothing  save  "vinegar  and  salt" 
were  they  allowed  to  make  any  demand 
for  outside  the  camp.  In  January  a  nota- 
ble event  occurred.  Richelieu,  having  in 
136 


BATTLE  OF   LEIPZIG 

view  the  effect  that  so  favorable  a  diversion 
would  have  on  the  war  then  going  on  in 
Italy  between  France  and  the  House  of 
Austria,  had  at  last  arranged  conditions 
that  Gustavus  could  accept. 

Richelieu,  as  Wakeman  says,  "had  long 
fixed  his  eyes  on  Gustavus  as  one  of  the 
most  formidable  weapons  capable  of  being 
used  against  the  House  of  Austria,  and  he 
desired  to  put  it  in  the  armory  of  France." 

In  January,  1631,  Gustavus  signed  the 
treaty  of  Barwalde,  by  which  he  undertook 
to  maintain  an  army  of  thirty-six  thousand 
men,  to  respect  the  Imperial  Constitution, 
observe  neutrality  towards  Bavaria  and  the 
Catholic  League  as  they  observed  it  towards 
him,  and  to  leave  the  Catholic  religion  un- 
touched in  those  districts  where  it  was  es- 
tablished. France  was  to  supply  the  king 
with  two  hundred  thousand  dollars  yearly 
for  six  years. 

In  March  a  great  gathering  of  Protes- 
tants was  held  in  Leipsic ;  they  agreed  to 
raise  troops  if  they  themselves  were  at- 
tacked, but  they  were  willing  to  submit  to 
the  emperor  if  he  would  but  repeal  the 
Edict  of  Restitution.  There  seemed  to 
137 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

have  been  some  distrust  of  Gustavus 
among  them  ;  no  doubt  they  began  to  fear 
already  that  he  would  prove  too  much  of  a 
conqueror. 

There  had  been  great  sympathy  in  Eng- 
land with  Gustavus  in  his  character  as  a 
Protestant  champion.  Charles  I.  himself 
was  quite  indifferent,  but  his  subjects,  par- 
ticularly his  Scotch  subjects,  were  anxious 
to  be  of  service  in  the  campaign. 

In  July  of  1631  the  Marquis  of  Hamil- 
ton had  landed  on  the  shores  of  the  Baltic 
with  six  thousand  troops,  generously  raised 
at  his  own  expense.  The  marquis  was  a 
magnificent  fellow,  who  lived  in  the  field 
like  a  prince,  with  gorgeous  liveries,  equip- 
ages, and  table.  The  king  received  him 
affectionately,  but  although  he  commanded 
his  own  troops  he  never  achieved  the  rank 
of  general  in  the  Swedish  army. 

It  is  said  that  the  English  soldiers  were 
not  of  great  service  in  the  war,  and  that 
they  were  fearfully  affected  by  the  strange 
food.  The  German  bread  gave  them  ter- 
rible pangs  (it  must  have  been  Pumper- 
nickel) ;  they  over-fed  themselves  dread- 
fully with  new  honey,  and  the  German 
138 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

beer  played  havoc  with  them.  In  this  way 
the  British  contingent  was  soon  reduced  to 
but  two  regiments,  finally  to  only  one,  and 
the  Marquis  of  Hamilton  was  content  to 
follow  Gustavus  as  a  simple  volunteer. 

An  expostulating  letter  from  Charles  I. 
to  Gustavus  in  relation  to  Hamilton  is  said 
to  be  almost  unintelligible  except  for  a 
postscript,  which  reads, — 

"I  hope  shortly  you  will  be  in  a  possi- 
bility to  perform  your  promise  concerning 
pictures  and  statues,  therefore  now  in  earn- 
est do  not  forget  it." 

Gustavus  Adolphus  sent  back  to  Scot- 
land many  well-trained  commanders  who 
had  occasion  afterwards  to  use  their  skill 
acquired  under  him.  Some  of  these  had 
a  European  reputation  :  Spence,  of  War- 
minster,  created  by  Gustavus  Count  Or- 
cholm  ;  Alexander  Leslie,  afterwards  Earl 
of  Leven  ;  Drummond,  Governor  of  Pom- 
erania  ;  Lindsay,  Earl  of  Crawford  ;  Ram- 
say ;  Hepburn  ;  Munro,  and,  most  de- 
voted and  beloved  of  all  the  king's  Scottish 
officers,  Sir  Patrick  Ruthven. 

Various  squabbles  have  been  recorded 
as  taking  place  between  the  Scotchmen 
139 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

and  the  king.  One  relates  to  Colonel 
Seton,  who  was  mortally  offended  at  re- 
ceiving a  slap  in  the  face  from  the  king. 
He  demanded  instant  dismissal  from  the 
Swedish  service  and  it  was  given  him. 
He  was  riding  off  towards  Denmark  when 
the  king  overtook  him. 

"  Seton,"  he  said,  "  I  see  you  are  greatly 
offended  with  me,  and  I  am  sorry  for  what 
I  did  in  haste.  I  have  a  high  regard  for 
you,  and  have  followed  you  expressly  to 
offer  you  all  the  satisfaction  due  to  a 
brother  officer.  Here  are  two  swords  and 
two  pistols ;  choose  which  weapon  you 
please,  and  you  shall  avenge  yourself 
against  me." 

This  was  too  great  an  appeal  to  Seton's 
magnanimity  ;  he  broke  out  with  renewed 
expressions  of  the  utmost  devotion  to  the 
king  and  his  cause,  and  they  rode  back  to 
camp  together. 

At  one  time  Hepburn  declared  with  fury 
to  Gustavus  that  "he  would  never  more 
unsheath  his  sword  in  the  Swedish  quar- 
rel," but,  nevertheless,  he  did  do  so,  and 
was  made  Governor  of  Munich.  The 

truth  was  that  Gustavus  had  a  domineering 
140 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

spirit  and  a  fiery  temper,  but  meanness  or 
injustice  had  no  part  in  him,  and  his  noble 
candor  won  the  true  and  everlasting  at- 
tachment of  those  who  were  near  him. 

At  one  time  Douglas,  a  Scotchman  who 
had  enrolled  himself  in  the  Swedish  army 
in  1623,  behaved  in  so  unpardonable  a 
fashion  in  Munich  as  to  cause  his  arrest. 
Sir  Henry  Vane,  the  British  ambassador 
to  Sweden,  who  was  greatly  disliked  there 
for  his  insolence  and  pig-headedness,  ap- 
proached Gustavus  and  demanded  the 
release  of  Douglas. 

"  By  Heaven1!"  replied  the  king,  "  if  you 
speak  another  syllable  on  the  subject  of 
that  man,  I  will  order  him  to  be  hanged." 
Presently,  however,  he  said:  "I  now  release 
him  on  your  parole,  but  will  not  be  af- 
fronted a  second  time.  By  Heaven  !  the 
fellow  is  a  rascal,  and  I  do  not  choose  to 
be  served  by  such  sort  of  animals." 

"  May  it  please  your  majesty,  I  have 
always  understood  that  the  subjects  of  the 
king  my  master  have  rendered  you  the 
most  excellent  and  faithful  services." 

"  Yes,  I  acknowledge  the  people  of  your 

nation  have  served  me  well,  and  far  better 
141 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

than  any  others,  but  this  dog  concerning 
whom  we  are  talking  has  affronted  me,  and 
I  am  resolved  to  chastise  him."  Within  a 
few  moments  he  had  grown  calmer,  and 
said :  "  Sir,  I  request  you  not  to  take  ex- 
ception at  what  has  dropped  from  me  ;  it 
was  the  effect  of  a  warm  and  hasty  temper. 
I  am  now  cool  again,  and  beseech  you  to 
pardon  me." 

He  once  spoke  of  this  temper  to  his 
generals,  saying,  "  You  must  bear  with 
my  infirmities,  as  I  have  to  bear  with 
yours." 

That  Gustavus  had  so  open  a  way  before 
him  this  far  in  Germany,  that  he  had  been 
able  to  walk  through  Pomerania  and  Bran- 
denburg without  encountering  any  opposi- 
tion that  he  could  not  easily  overcome,  was 
owing  to  Wallenstein's  Imperial  command 
having  been  taken  from  him. 

One  of  the  cleverest  strokes  Richelieu 
had  ever  made  was  the  securing  the  dis- 
missal of  Wallenstein  from  the  Imperial 
army.  It  seems  a  miraculous  piece  of 
craft,  at  the  very  moment  when  Wallen- 
stein's arms  had  brought  glorious  victory 

to  the  emperor,  and  when  Gustavus,  abso- 
142 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

lute  master  of  his  military  operations,  was 
advancing  on  German  soil,  to  deprive  the 
Imperial  armies  of  the  only  leader  whose 
authority  could  stand  against  the  great 
talents  of  Gustavus. 

To  be  sure,  there  was  great  dissatisfac- 
tion with  Wallenstein  among  the  Catho- 
lic League  on  account  of  his  personal  pre- 
tensions, but  this  of  itself  would  not  have 
brought  about  his  downfall.  The  only 
effectual  voice  to  influence  Ferdinand  was 
the  voice  of  a  priest.  His  own  confessor 
wrote  of  Ferdinand : 

"  Nothing  upon  earth  was  more  sacred 
to  him  than  a  sacerdotal  head.  <  If  it  should 
happen,  he  often  said,  that  he  were  to 
meet,  at  the  same  time  and  place,  an  angel 
and  a  priest,  the  priest  would  obtain  the 
first  and  the  angel  the  second  act  of  obei- 


sance." 


So  Richelieu  introduced  in  his  court  a 
gentle  Capuchin  monk,  Father  Joseph,  who 
lived  but  to  scheme  for  his  master  the 
cardinal.  He  told  the  emperor,  among 
other  arguments,  that  "  It  would  be  prudent 
at  this  time  to  yield  to  the  desire  of  the 
princes  the  more  easily  to  gain  their  suf- 
143 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

frages  for  his  son  in  the  election  of  the 
King  of  the  Romans.  The  storm  once 
passed  by,  Wallenstein  might  quickly 
enough  resume  his  former  station." 

Ferdinand  piously  gave  in  to  the  gentle 
monk,  although  he  afterwards  discovered 
the  trickery ;  Wallenstein  was  removed 
and  Tilly  was  made  commander-in-chief. 

Johann  Tzerklas,  Count  von  Tilly,  was 
born  in  South  Brabant  in  1559,  of  an  an- 
cient and  illustrious  Belgian  family.  It 
is  thought  that  he  was  educated  for  the 
Jesuit  priesthood,  and  in  this  way  became 
fanatically  attached  to  Rome.  At  twenty- 
one  he  gave  up  the  priesthood  to  enter  the 
army  of  the  Duke  of  Alva.  Adopting  the 
Imperial  service,  he  followed  the  Duke  of 
Lorraine  into  Hungary,  where  in  some 
campaigns  against  the  Turks  he  rose 
rapidly  from  one  step  to  another. 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  war  Maximilian 
of  Bavaria  made  him  commander-in-chief 
of  his  army  with  an  unlimited  power. 
When  the  unfortunate  Elector  Palatine 
Frederick  accepted  the  crown  of  Bohemia 
and  defied  the  emperor  and  his  Catholic 

League,   Maximilian   took   part   with  the 
144 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

emperor  against  him,  and  was  rewarded, 
at  the  successful  termination  of  the  war, 
by  having  the  Palatine  countries  given  to 
him.  The  defeat  of  Frederick's  forces  in 
1620  was  no  doubt  due  to  Tilly's  general- 
ship. Poor  Frederick,  who  fled  from  Tilly 
in  terror  and  abdicated  his  electorate  when 
he  had  two  armies  ready  to  support  him, 
explained  his  poltroonery  by  saying  philo- 
sophically: "I  know  now  where  I  am; 
there  are  virtues  which  only  misfortune  can 
teach  us  ;  and  it  is  in  adversity  alone  that 
princes  learn  to  know  themselves." 

Tilly,  like  Wallenstein,  paid  his  troops 
on  "the  simple  plan,  that  they  shall  get 
who  have  the  power,  and  they  shall  keep 
who  can." 

But  Tilly  was  undoubtedly  more  disin- 
terested in  his  character  than  Wallenstein, 
who  worked  for  his  own  aggrandizement, 
and  only  pretended  to  be  at  one  time 
Protestant,  at  another  Catholic. 

Tilly  was  a  sincere  bigot,  of  the  sort  of 
stuff  that  the  infamous  Duke  of  Alva, 
whom  he  was  said  to  resemble  personally, 
was  made.  "A  strange  and  terrific  as- 
pect," says  Schiller  in  describing  Tilly, 
i45 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

"  corresponded  with  this  disposition :  of 
low  stature,  meagre,  with  hollow  cheeks,  a 
long  nose,  a  wrinkled  forehead,  large  whis- 
kers, and  a  sharp  chin.  He  generally  ap- 
peared dressed  in  a  Spanish  doublet  of 
light  green  satin  with  open  sleeves,  and  a 
small  but  high-crowned  hat  upon  his  head, 
which  was  ornamented  with  an  ostrich- 
feather  that  reached  down  to  his  back." 

This  horrible  fanatic,  with  his  ferocious 
thirst  for  the  blood  of  Protestants,  never- 
theless appreciated  his  adversary's  powers  : 
"The  King  of  Sweden,"  he  said  in  the 
assembly  of  the  electors  at  Ratisbon,  "is 
an  enemy  as  prudent  as  brave;  he  is 
inured  to  war  and  in  the  prime  of  life  ;  his 
measures  are  excellent,  his  resources  ex- 
tensive, and  the  states  of  his  kingdom  have 
shown  him  the  greatest  devotion.  His 
army,  composed  of  Swedes,  Germans,  Li- 
vonians,  Finlanders,  Scotch,  and  English, 
seems  to  be  animated  by  but  one  senti- 
ment, that  of  blind  obedience  to  his  com- 
mands. He  is  a  gamester  from  whom 
much  is  won  even  when  nothing  is  lost." 

Tilly  had  no  fondness  for  parade,  and 

appeared  among  his  troops  mounted  on  a 
146 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

wretched  little  palfrey.  By  a  curious  con- 
tradiction, this  man,  who  allowed  his  men  to 
perform  unspeakable  acts  of  cruelty  and 
lust,  was  himself  by  nature  both  temperate 
and  chaste. 

Field  Marshal  Tilly  was  now  an  old  man, 
but  he  could  boast  that  he  had  never  lost  a 
battle.  Yet  he  who  had  vanquished  Mans- 
field, Christian  of  Brunswick,  the  Mar- 
grave of  Baden,  and  the  King  of  Denmark 
was  now  to  find  the  King  of  Sweden  too 
much  for  him. 

The  progress  of  the  "  Snow  King"  in 
Pomerania  and  Brandenburg  made  the 
new  commander-in-chief  put  forth  all  his 
powers  to  collect  the  military  forces  scat- 
tered through  Germany,  but  it  was  mid- 
winter before  he  appeared  with  twenty 
thousand  men  before  Frankfort  on  the 
Oder.  Here  he  had  news  that  Demmin 
and  Colberg  had  both  surrendered  to  the 
King  of  Sweden,  and  giving  up  his  offen- 
sive plan  of  attack,  he  retired  towards  the 
Elbe  River  to  besiege  Magdeburg. 

On  his  way,  however,  he  turned  aside  to 
New  Brandenburg,  which  Gustavus  had 
garrisoned  with  two  thousand  Swedes, 
147 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Germans,  and  British,  and,  angered  by 
their  obstinate  resistance,  put  every  man 
of  them  to  the  sword.  When  Gustavus 
heard  of  this  massacre  he  vowed  that  he 
would  make  Tilly  behave  more  like  a  per- 
son of  humanity  than  a  savage  Croatian. 

Breaking  up  his  camp  at  Schwedt,  he 
marched  against  Frankfort  on  the  Oder, 
which  was  defended  by  eight  thousand  men 
— the  same  ferocious  bands  that  had  been 
devastating  Pomerania  and  Brandenburg. 
The  town  was  taken  by  storm  after  a  three 
days'  siege.  Gustavus  himself,  helped  by 
Hepburn  and  Lumsden,  whom  he  asked 
to  assist  him  with  their  "  valiant  Scots,  and 
remember  Brandenburg,"  placed  a  petard 
on  a  gate  which  sent  it  flying.  The  Swedish 
troops  rushed  through,  and  when  the  Im- 
perial soldiers  asked  to  be  spared,  they 
cried  "  Brandenburg  quarter !"  and  cut 
them  down.  Thousands  were  killed  or 
drowned  in  the  river.  The  remainder,  ex- 
cepting a  number  of  officers  who  were 
taken  prisoners,  fled  to  Silesia.  All  the 
artillery  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Swedes. 
For  the  first  time  the  king  was  unable 

wholly  to  restrain  his  men — all  the  stores 
148 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

of  ill-gotten  Imperialist  wealth  in  Frankfort 
were  grabbed  by  his  army. 

Giving  Leslie  charge  of  Frankfort,  and 
having  sent  one  detachment  into  Silesia 
and  another  to  assist  Magdeburg,  he 
then — turning  aside,  incidentally,  to  carry 
Landsberg  on  the  Warth — proceeded  to- 
wards Berlin  with  troops  and  artillery, 
sending  couriers  in  advance  to  explain  his 
mission,  which  was  to  demand  help  from 
his  brother-in-law,  the  elector. 

The  elector  invited  the  king  to  dine  and 
sleep  at. Berlin  under  the  protection  of  his 
own  guard,  and  consented  to  the  tempo- 
rary occupation  of  the  fortresses  of  Span- 
dau  and  Kustrin  by  the  king's  men,  a  per- 
mission which  was  withdrawn  within  a  few 
weeks.  When  remonstrated  with  for  these 
concessions  the  next  .day  by  one  of  his 
advisers,  the  elector  said  :  "  Mais  que  faire  ? 
Us  ont  des  canons."  It  is  a  remark  which 
seems  to  explain  the  lazy,  inconsequent 
character  of  the  elector,  who,  however,  was 
always  ready  to  admit  the  logic  of  superior 
force. 

Magdeburg,    one  of  the    richest   towns 

of  Germany,  enjoyed  a  republican  liberty 
i49 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

under  its  wise  magistrates.  The  rich  arch- 
bishopric of  which  it  was  the  capital  had 
belonged  for  a  long  period  to  the  Prot- 
estant princes  of  the  House  of  Branden- 
burg, who  had  introduced  their  religion 
there.  The  Emperor  Ferdinand  had  re- 
moved the  Protestant  administration  and 
given  the  archbishopric  to  his  own  son, 
Leopold,  but,  nevertheless,  the  city  of 
Magdeburg  had  found  it  possible  to  con- 
clude an  alliance  with  the  King  of  Sweden, 
by  which  he  promised  to  protect  with  all 
his  powers  its  religious  and  civil  liberties, 
while  he  obtained  permission  to  recruit  in 
its  territory  and  was  granted  free  passage 
through  its  gates. 

He  sent  there  Dietrich,  of  Falkenberg, 
an  experienced  soldier,  to  direct  their  mili- 
tary operations,  and  the  magistrates  made 
him  governor  of  the  city  during  the  war. 

While  Gustavus  was  hindered  from  com- 
ing to  its  relief,  Magdeburg  was  invested 
by  the  forces  of  Tilly,  with  those  of  Count 
Pappenheim,  who  served  under  him. 
Having  ordered  the  Elector  of  Saxony  to 
comply  with  the  Edict  of  Restitution  and 
to  order  Magdeburg  to  surrender,  and 
150 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

having  received  a  firm  refusal,  Tilly  pro- 
ceeded, March  30,  1631,  to  conduct  the 
siege  personally  with  great  vigor,  and 
finally,  after  a  long,  heroic  defence,  his  men 
carried  it  by  storm  May  20.  Falkenberg 
was  one  of  the  first  to  fall.  Then  began 
the  storied  horrors  of  Magdeburg,  the 
slaughter  of  the  soldiers,  the  citizens,  the 
children,  the  outrages  and  murder  of  the 
women,  many  of  whom  killed  themselves 
to  escape  the  demons  let  loose  by  Tilly. 

Many  Germans  felt  pity  for  the  wretched 
women  delivered  into  their  hands,  but  the 
Walloons  of  Pappenheim's  army  were 
monsters  of  brutal  fury.  The  scenes  of 
crime  in  Magdeburg  were  unsurpassed  in 
animal  insanity  by  anything  that  has  been 
recorded.  When  some  officers  of  the 
League,  sickened  with  these  sights,  ap- 
pealed to  Tilly  to  stop  them,  he  said, 
"The  soldier  must  have  some  reward  for 
his  danger  and  his  labors." 

The  inhabitants  themselves,  it  is  said,  set 
fire  to  the  city  in  twelve  different  places, 
preferring  to  be  buried  under  the  walls  to 
yielding,  but  some  authorities  say  it  was 
fired  by  Pappenheim.  Only  the  Cathedral 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

and  fifty  houses  were  left  from  the  con- 
flagration ;  the  rest  had  gone  to  ruin,  soot, 
and  ashes. 

At  last,  on  May  23d,  Tilly  walked  through 
the  ruined  streets  of  the  city.  More  than 
six  thousand  bodies  had  been  thrown  into 
the  Elbe  ;  a  much  greater  number  of  living 
and  dead  had  been  consumed  in  the  flames 
— altogether  thirty  thousand  were  killed. 

On  the  24th  a  Te  Deum  was  chanted  in 
the  Cathedral  by  Tilly's  orders,  and  he 
wrote  to  his  emperor  that  since  the  taking 
of  Troy  and  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem 
no  such  victory  had  been  seen.  He  then 
marched  his  men  away  through  the  Hartz 
Mountains,  avoiding  a  meeting  with  Gus- 
tavus. 

Great  and  bitter  complaints  arose  in  all 
quarters  now  against  Gustavus  for  not  suc- 
coring the  city  that  depended  upon  him, 
and  he  was  obliged  to  publish  a  justifica- 
tion of  himself.  The  facts  had  been  that 
the  two  Protestant  Electors  of  Saxony  and 
Brandenburg  insisted,  in  the  most  cowardly 
spirit,  upon  preserving  their  neutrality,  and 
would  not  allow  the  king's  army  to  cross 
their  territory.  Had  he  done  so  in  despite 
152 


BATTLE   OF  LEIPZIG 

of  them,  his  retreat  might  have  been  cut 
off.  While  the  siege  was  in  progress, 
however,  Gustavus  finally  came  to  Berlin, 
and  said  to  the  pusillanimous  elector : 

"I  march  towards  Magdeburg  not  for 
my  own  advantage,  but  for  that  of  the 
Protestants.  If  no  person  will  assist  me 
I  will  immediately  retreat,  offer  an  accom- 
modation to  the  emperor,  and  return  to 
Stockholm.  I  am  certain  that  Ferdinand 
will  grant  me  whatever  peace  I  desire ;  but 
let  Magdeburg  fall,  and  the  emperor  will 
have  nothing  more  to  fear  from  me  ;  then 
behold  the  fate  that  awaits  you !"  The 
elector  was  frightened,  but  would  not  yield 
a  free  passage  for  the  Swedes  through 
his  dominions,  and  insisted  upon  having 
Spandau  given  back  to  him,  and  while  Gus- 
tavus was  arguing  the  question  with  him 
the  news  came  that  Magdeburg  had  fallen. 

The  horrible  fate  of  the  city  sent  a 
shudder  throughout  Germany.  On  the 
strength  of  it  Ferdinand  began  to  make 
fresh  exactions,  clearing  out  more  Prot- 
estant bishoprics  and  demanding  more 
men  and  funds  from  the  electors  ;  but  all 
this  had  the  effect  of  opening  the  eyes  of 
'S3 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  members  of  the  Protestant  Union  to 
their  own  foolishness  in  not  supporting 
Gustavus,  "  and  the  liberties  of  Germany 
arose  out  of  the  ashes  of  Magdeburg," 
says  Schiller. 

It  was  now  realized  that  within  eight 
months  the  "Snow  King"  had  made  him- 
self master  of  four  cities,  forts,  and  castles, 
and  had  cleared  the  whole  country  behind 
him  to  the  shores  of  the  Baltic — a  territory 
one  hundred  and  forty  miles  wide.  But 
while  other  princes  were  changing  their 
attitude,  the  Elector  of  Brandenburg  re- 
mained obstinately,  stupidly  resolved  on 
his  own  idea, — he  must  have  Spandau 
back ;  at  last  Gustavus  ordered  his  com- 
mander to  evacuate  the  fortress,  but  he 
declared  that  from  that  day  his  brother-in- 
law  should  be  treated  as  his  enemy.  To 
emphasize  this,  he  brought  his  whole  army 
before  Berlin,  and  when  the  elector  sent 
ambassadors  to  his  camp  he  said  to  them : 

"  I  will  not  be  worse  treated  than  the 
emperor's  generals.  Your  master  has  re- 
ceived them  in  his  states,  has  furnished 
them  with  all  necessaries,  surrendered  every 
place  which  they  desired,  and,  notwith- 
154 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

standing  so  much  complaisance,  he  has  not 
been  able  to  prevail  upon  them  to  treat  his 
people  with  more  humanity.  All  that  I 
require  from  him  is  security,  a  moderate 
sum  of  money,  and  bread  for  my  troops  ; 
in  return  for  which  I  promise  to  protect  his 
states  and  to  keep  the  war  at  a  distance 
from  him.  I  must,  however,  insist  upon 
these  points,  and  my  brother  the  elector 
must  quickly  decide  whether  he  will  accept 
me  for  his  friend  or  his  capital  plunderer." 

A  report  of  this  speech,  together  with 
pointing  the  cannon  against  the  town,  had 
the  effect  of  clearing  away  the  elector's 
doubts  and  sweetening  his  fraternal  rela- 
tions with  Gustavus.  Most  amiably  he 
concluded  a  treaty,  in  which  he  consented 
to  pay  thirty  thousand  dollars  monthly  to 
the  king,  to  allow  the  fortress  of  Spandau 
to  remain  in  his  hands,  and  engaged  to 
open  Kustrin  at  all  times  to  his  troops. 

This  decisive  union  of  the  Elector  of 
Brandenburg  with  the  Swedes  was  soon 
followed  by  others.  The  Elector  of  Saxony, 
who  had  had  two  hundred  of  his  villages 
burned  by  Tilly,  now  joined  Gustavus 
eagerly.  When  Gustavus,  in  order  to  test 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  Saxon  ruler,  who  had  heretofore  been 
so  shifty,  sent  word  that  he  would  make  no 
alliance  with  him  unless  he  would  deliver 
up  the  fortress  of  Wittenberg,  surrender 
as  a  hostage  his  eldest  son,  give  the  Swe- 
dish troops  three  months'  pay,  and  sur- 
render up  all  traitors  in  his  ministry,  the 
elector  replied : 

"  Not  only  Wittenberg,  but  Torgau,  all 
Saxony,  shall  be  open  to  him  ;  I  will  sur- 
render the  whole  of  my  family  to  him  as 
hostages  ;  and  if  that  be  insufficient,  I  will 
even  yield  up  myself  to  him.  Hasten  back, 
and  tell  him  that  I  am  ready  to  deliver  up 
all  the  traitors  he  will  name,  to  pay  his 
army  the  money  he  desires,  and  to  venture 
my  life  and  property  for  the  good  cause." 

The  king,  convinced  of  his  sincerity, 
withdrew  his  severe  conditions.  "  The  mis- 
trust," said  he,  "  which  they  showed  me 
when  I  wished  to  go  to  the  aid  of  Magde- 
burg awakened  mine  ;  the  present  confi- 
dence of  the  elector  merits  an  equal  return 
from  me.  I  am  content  if  he  will  furnish 
my  army  with  a  month's  whole  pay,  and  I 
even  hope  to  be  able  to  indemnify  him  for 

this  advance."     The  Landgrave  of  Hesse- 
156 


BATTLE  OF   LEIPZIG 

Cassel  also  joined  him.  The  Dukes  of 
Mecklenburg  and  Pomerania  were  already 
his  firm  friends. 

Shortly  after  these  events  the  king  sum- 
moned his  allies  to  meet  him  a't  Torgau  at 
a  council  of  war,  for  Tilly  had  invested 
Leipzig  with  a  large  army,  and  was  threat- 
ening it  with  the  fate  of  Magdeburg.  The 
council  decided  upon  pursuing  Tilly  at 
once,  the  Saxon  elector  saying  this  vehe- 
mently. Gustavus  had  had  a  short  respite 
from  warlike  labors  ;  he  had  visited  Pom- 
erania in  June,  where  great  rejoicings  had 
been  held  on  his  behalf,  and  where  he  was 
joined  by  his  queen,  Maria  Eleonora  (just 
a  year  after  he  had  landed),  who  had  come 
from  Sweden  with  re-enforcements  of  six 
thousand  Swedes. 

But,  after  all,  war  was  the  dominating 
thought  always  with  Gustavus  ;  soon  he  was 
at  head-quarters  making  active  prepara- 
tions for  the  next  battle.  Cust,  in  his 
"  Lives  of  the  Warriors  of  the  Thirty 
Years'  War,"  says:  -The  bridge  of  Wit- 
tenberg being  in  his  hands,  he  had  already 
issued  orders  to  Horn  and  Baner  to  meet 
him  at  this  place  of  rendezvous,  about  six- 
is? 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

teen  miles  from  thence  ;  Colonel  Hay  had 
been  directed  to  occupy  Havelberg  ;  while 
Banditzen  was  now  directed  to  remain  in 
charge  of  the  camp  at  Werben.  The  king, 
however,  with  the  delicacy  of  a  man  of 
honor  and  station,  kept  all  his  troops  on 
the  western  bank  of  the  Elbe,  that  he 
might  leave  the  Saxon  army  encamped  on 
the  right  bank  until  he  obtained  from  the 
elector  his  authority  in  writing  to  cross  the 
bridge." 

The  united  Saxon  and  Swedish  armies 
joined  their  forces  on  September  7,  1631, 
and  came  within  sight  of  Tilly's  forces  near 
Breitenfeld,  a  small  town  four  miles  from 
Leipzig.  The  king's  governor  of  Leipzig 
had  surrendered  to  Tilly  two  days  before, 
but  the  "old  corporal,"  as  Gustavus  called 
him,  had  inflicted  no  outrages  upon  the 
town. 

Gustavus  pushed  his  men  forward 
rapidly,  leaving  tents  and  baggage  behind 
him  in  his  camp,  thinking  his  men  might 
well  sleep  in  the  fields  at  this  season  of  the 
year.  On  the  evening  before  the  action 
Gustavus  called  his  generals  to  him,  ex- 
plained the  plan  of  battle  to  them,  and  told 
158 


BATTLE  OF   LEIPZIG 

them  that  "they  were  about  to  fight  to- 
morrow troops  of  a  different  stamp  from 
Polanders  or  Cossacks,  to  whom  they  had 
hitherto  been  opposed. 

"Fellow-soldiers,"  he  said,  "I  will  not 
dissemble  the  danger  of  the  crisis.  You 
will  have  a  day's  work  that  will  be  worthy 
of  you.  It  is  not  my  temper  to  diminish 
the  merit  of  veteran  troops  like  the  Impe- 
rialists, but  I  know  my  own  officers  well, 
and  scorn  the  thought  of  deceiving  them. 
Our  numbers  are  perhaps  inferior,  but  God 
is  just ;  and  remember  Magdeburg." 

After  riding  about  through  the  ranks 
with  the  sanguine,  light-hearted  manner 
that  always  inspired  courage  in  his  men, 
he  retired  for  a  few  hours'  sleep  in  his 
coach.  And  here,  the  chroniclers  say,  he 
dreamed  that  he  had  a  pugilistic  encounter 
with  Tilly  and  floored  him. 

Tilly  was  waiting  for  them  next  morning 
on  the  slope  of  a  hill,  with  large  woods 
behind  him,  and  his  artillery  on  an  emi- 
nence. His  men  wore  white  ribbons  in 
their  hats  and  helmets,  and  the  allies,  or 
confederates,  as  they  were  called,  sprigs 
of  holly  or  oak.  The  Imperial  army  was 
159 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

stretched  in  a  single  line,  having  neither  a 
second  line  nor  a  reserve. 

Gustavus  kept  his  own  men  well  sepa- 
rated from  his  Saxon  troops.  The  Saxons 
were  upon  and  behind  a  hill  with  their 
guns  while  his  own  men  were  in  separate 
bodies,  each  under  its  own  commander, 
but  capable  of  being  shifted  or  massed  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  Gustavus  in  an  in- 
credibly short  space  of  time.  This  manner 
of  making  his  battle-field  a  chess-board,  on 
which  only  his  hand  controlled  the  moves, 
was  at  that  time  unknown.  It  has  been 
said  by  experts  that  Gustavus's  tactics  on 
the  day  of  Leipzig  added  more  to  the  art 
of  war  than  any  that  had  been  invented 
since  the  days  of  Julius  Caesar. 

A  strong  wind  raged,  blowing  thick  dust 
in  the  faces  of  the  Swedes,  and,  as  the 
battle  proceeded,  the  smoke  of  the  powder. 
As  Gustavus  moved  his  men  to  the  attack 
in  compact  columns,  in  order  to  pass  the 
Loderbach,  Pappenheim,  at  the  head  of 
two  thousand  cuirassiers,  plunged  at  them 
with  violence.  The  king,  clad  in  gray, 
with  a  green  plume  in  his  gray  beaver  hat, 
and  mounted  on  his  horse — of  the  sort  called 

160 


BATTLE  OF  LEIPZIG 

"  flea-bitten," — made  a  dash  forward  at  the 
head  of  his  cavalry,  anxious  to  get  the  wind 
in  his  favor  and  to  get  his  left  flank  out  of 
range  of  a  battery.  Pappenheim,  whose 
advance  had  been  made  without  orders, 
received  a  volley  from  the  musketeers  that 
made  him  reel,  and  Baner  at  the  head  of 
the  reserve  cavalry,  and  Gustavus  himself 
with  the  right  wing,  came  on  him  with  such 
impetus  as  to  drive  him  fairly  from  the 
field. 

Meanwhile  on  Tilly's  extreme  right 
Furstenberg  threw  himself  on  the  Saxons  ; 
they  had  no  such  training  as  the  king's  old 
forces,  and  flew  in  a  wild  rout.  The  Elec- 
tor of  Saxony,  who  was  in  the  rear,  joining 
their  flight  with  his  body-guard,  never 
stopped  until  he  reached  Eilenburg,  where 
he  consoled  himself  with  deep  draughts  of 
beer,  quite  content  to  be  out  of  the  fray. 

Gustavus  witnessed  the  panic  and  flight 
of  the  Saxons, — from  whom  he  had  not 
expected  too  much, — and  an  officer  he  had 
summoned  being  shot  dead  in  the  saddle, 
the  king  took  his  place  and  cheered  his 
men  forward,  crying  "  Vivat !  vivat !" 

The  enemy  fell  back  before  the  vigor  of 

«  161 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

this  attack.  At  the  same  time  the  king 
discovered  from  the  thick  clouds  of  dust 
about  him  that  some  large  body  of  troops 
was  near ;  he  was  told  they  were  Swedes, 
but  they  were  not  there  in  accordance  with 
his  plan  of  battle,  so  he  galloped  up  close 
to  them,  and  coming  back  quickly  organ- 
ized his  troops  to  receive  an  attack.  "  They 
are  Imperialists,"  he  said.  "  I  see  the 
Burgundian  cross  on  their  ensigns."  It 
was  here  that  the  two  Scottish  regiments 
under  Hepburn  and  Munro  first  practised 
firing  by  platoons.  This  was  so  amazing 
to  the  veteran  Cronenberg  and  his  fine 
Walloon  infantry  that  they  retired  with  all 
speed. 

At  four  o'clock  the  king  took  charge  of 
his  right  wing,  wheeled  it  suddenly  to  the 
left,  dashed  up  to  the  heights  where  the 
Imperial  artillery  was  placed,  and,  captur- 
ing it,  turned  the  fire  of  their  own  guns  on 
the  enemy.  Gustavus  now  swooped  down 
upon  Tilly's  rear. 

Caught  between  this  cavalry  attack  at 

the  rear  and  Horn's  infantry  in  front,  the 

Imperialists  made  a  tough  struggle.    When 

the  sun  went  down  only  six  hundred  men 

162 


BATTLE  OF   LEIPZIG 

were  left  to  close  around  Tilly  and  carry 
him  from  the  field.  With  that  exception 
the  army  had  been  destroyed.  Seven 
thousand  lay  dead  in  the  field  ;  five  thou- 
sand prisoners  remained  to  take  service 
with  the  victors,  as  the  custom  was  at  that 
time. 

The  king  threw  himself  on  his  knees 
among  the  dead  and  wounded  to  offer  up 
thanksgivings.  He  had  the  alarm-bells 
set  ringing  in  all  the  villages  round  about 
to  apprise  the  country  of  his  -victory.  He 
encamped  with  his  army  in  the  deserted 
camp  of  the  enemy.  Almost  all  the  bag- 
gage of  the  Imperialists  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  conquerors.  Hardly  a  soldier 
among  the  killed  and  wounded  had  less 
than  ten  ducats  in  his  pocket  or  concealed 
within  his  girdle  or  saddle.  Now  that  the 
battle  was  over  the  Elector  of  Saxony 
joined  Gustavus  in  his  camp  at  night. 
The  king,  who  could  be  astutely  diplomatic, 
gave  him  all  the  credit  for  having  advised 
the  battle  and  kept  silent  as  to  the  Saxon 
troops.  The  elector,  transported  with  joy 
at  the  issue  of  the  day,  promised  to  Gus- 
tavus the  Roman  crown.  Gustavus  lost 
163 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

no  time  in  dallying  with  the  Roman  crown 
but  made  new  plans  for  action.  He  left 
Leipzig  to  the  elector  and  set  forward  for 
Merseburg,  which,  with  Halle,  at  once 
surrendered. 

Here  he  gave  his  army  a  rest  of  ten 
days,  and  many  Protestant  princes  joined 
him  in  council. 


II. 
LUTZEN 

FROM  the  day  of  Leipzig,  Tilly's  for- 
tunes left  him ;  his  past  victories 
were  forgotten  and  execrations  were  heaped 
upon  him.  Though  he  was  wounded,  he 
went  to  work  with  all  his  old  energy  to  form 
a  new  army,  but  the  emperor  expressly 
commanded  that  he  should  never  again  risk 

o 

any  decisive  battle. 

The  glorious  victory  at  Leipzig  is  said 
to  have  changed  not  only  the  world's 
opinion  of  Gustavus,  but  his  own  opinion 

of  himself.     He  was  now  more  confident  ; 
164 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

he  took  a  bolder  tone  with  his  allies,  a  more 
imperious  one  with  his  enemies,  and  even 
more  decision  and  greater  speed  marked 
his  military  movements,  though  nothing 
tyrannical  or  illiberal  was  seen  in  him. 

The  emperor  and  the  Catholic  League 
were  dumfounded  at  the  annihilation  of 
Tilly.  Richelieu  was  beginning  to  think  his 
auxiliary  too  powerful ;  Louis  XIII.  even 
was  heard  to  mutter,  "It  is  time  to  put  a 
limit  to  the  progress  of  this  Goth." 

"Alone,  without  a  rival,"  Schiller  says, 
"  he  found  himself  now  in  the  midst  of 
Germany  ;  nothing  could  arrest  his  course. 
His  adversaries,  the  princes  of  the  Cath- 
olic League,  divided  among  themselves, 
led  by  different  and  contrary  interests, 
acted  without  concert,  and  consequently 
without  energy.  Both  statesman  and  gen- 
eral were  united  in  the  person  of  Gustavus. 
He  was  the  only  source  from  which  all  au- 
thority flowed :  he  alone  was  the  soul  of  his 
party,  the  creator  and  executor  of  his  mili- 
tary plans.  Aided  by  all  these  advantages, 
at  the  head  of  such  an  army,  endowed  with 
a  genius  to  profit  by  all  these  resources,  con- 
ducted besides  by  principles  of  the  wisest 
165 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

policy,  it  is  not  surprising  that  Gustavus 
Adolphus  was  irresistible.  In  not  much 
more  time  than  it  would  have  taken  another 
to  make  a  tour  of  pleasure,  with  the  sword 
in  one  hand  and  pardon  in  the  other  he 
was  seen  traversing  Germany  from  one 
end  to  the  other,  as  a  conqueror,  lawgiver, 
and  judge.  As  if  he  had  been  the  legiti- 
mate sovereign,  they  brought  him  from  all 
parts  the  keys  of  the  towns  and  fortresses. 
No  castle  resisted  him,  no  river  stopped 
his  victorious  progress,  and  he  often  tri- 
umphed by  the  mere  dread  of  his  name." 

Many  of  his  advisers  pressed  Gustavus 
to  attack  Vienna,  but  after  careful  con- 
sideration he  thought  he  would  serve  his 
cause  best  by  marching  straight  into  the 
heart  of  Germany  on  the  Main  and  the 
Rhine. 

Ten  days  after  Leipzig  the  king  reached 
Erfurt  and  ordered  Duke  William  of  Saxe- 
Weimar  to  take  possession  of  the  city. 
Proceeding  through  the  Thuringian  Forest, 
he  reached  Konigshofen  Schweinfurt,  which 
yielded  to  him,  as  did  Wurzburg.  Marien- 
berg  he  was  obliged  to  take  by  storm  ;  a 

great  store  of  treasure  was  here,  as  well  as 
1 66 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

the  money  which  the  Elector  of  Bavaria 
had  sent  to  Tilly  for  the  purpose  of  re- 
placing his  shattered  army. 

Great  quantities  of  provisions,  corn,  and 
wine  fell  into  Swedish  hands.  A  coffin 
filled  with  ducats  was  found,  and  as  it  was 
lifted  the  bottom  gave  way,  and  the  soldiers 
began  to  help  themselves  to  the  coin  in 
the  presence  of  the  king.  "  Oh,  I  see  how 
it  is,"  said  he  ;  "  it  is  plain  they  must  have 
it ;  let  the  rogues  convert  it  to  their  own 


uses." 


In  truth,  the  character  of  the  Swedish 
army  was  no  longer  beyond  suspicion  ; 
the  soldiers  had  become  to  some  extent 
demoralized  with  their  conquests ;  the 
cruelties  and  barbarities  that  they  had  suf- 
fered had  forced  upon  them  terrible  re- 
prisals, and  the  usage  of  looting  was  so 
universal  that  they  could  not  be  held  back 
from  it. 

Tilly  had  by  this  time  collected  a  new 
army  out  of  the  Palatinate  and  come  back 
to  Fulda,  and  here  he  tried  to  get  the  con- 
sent of  Maximilian  of  Bavaria  to  engage 
Gustavus  in  battle  again,  but  the  duke  was 
fearful  of  having  another  army  wiped  out, 
167 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

now  the  only  one  the  Catholic  League 
possessed,  and  refused  him. 

The  Swedish  king  now  advanced  rapidly 
towards  the  Rhine  by  way  of  the  Main, 
reducing  Aschaffenburg,  Seligenstadt,  and 
the  whole  territory  on  both  sides  of  the 
river.  The  Count  of  Hanau  made  but 
slight  resistance  when  his  citadel  was  cap- 
tured, and  gladly  agreed  to  pay  two  thou- 
sand five  hundred  pounds  a  month  for  the 
support  of  the  army  and  to  recall  his  re- 
tainers from  the  Imperial  service. 

Nothing  now  kept  Gustavus  from  march- 
ing on  Frankfort-on-the-Main.  The  magis- 
trates of  the  city  begged  the  ambassador 
that  he  sent  to  entreat  him  to  consider 
their  legitimate  oaths  to  the  emperor,  and 
to  leave  them  neutral,  on  account  of  their 
annual  fairs,  which  were  their  chief  com- 
mercial enterprise.  The  king  was  not 
moved  by  these  touching  business  con- 
siderations ;  he  was  surprised,  he  replied, 
that  while  the  liberties  of  Germany  were 
at  stake  and  the  Protestant  religion  in 
jeopardy,  they  should  convey  to  his  ear 
such  an  odious  sentiment  as  neutrality,  and 
that  the  citizens  of  Frankfort  should  talk 

168 


BATTLE  OF   LUTZEN 

of  annual  fairs,  as  if  they  regarded  all 
things  merely  as  tradesmen  and  merchants, 
rather  than  as  men  of  the  world  with  a 
Christian  conscience.  More  sternly  he 
went  on  to  say  that  he  had  found  the  keys 
to  many  a  town  and  fortress  from  the  Isle 
of  Rugen  on  the  Baltic  to  the  banks  of 
the  Main,  and  knew  well  where  to  find  a 
key  for  Frankfort. 

The  magistrates  were  filled  with  alarm 
at  this,  and  asked  for  time  to  consult  the 
Elector  of  Mayence,  their  ecclesiastic  sov- 
ereign, but  the  king  replied  that  he  was 
master  of  Aschaffenburg ;  he  was  Elector 
of  Mayence  ;  he  would  give  them  plenary 
absolution. 

"The  inhabitants,"  he  said,  "might  de- 
sire to  stretch  out  only  their  little  finger  to 
him,  but  he  would  be  content  with  nothing 
but  the  whole  hand,  that  he  might  have 
sufficient  to  grasp." 

He  then  moved  his  army  on  Saxen- 
hausen,  a  beautiful  suburb  of  the  city,  and 
here  the  magistrates  met  him,  and  after 
taking  the  oath  of  fidelity  opened  the  gates 
of  the  city  to  him.  The  king  made  a 
solemn  public  entrance  into  the  city,  lead- 
169 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

ing  his  troops  with  uncovered  head,  as  a 
mark  of  respect,  and  bringing  in  fifty-six 
pieces  of  artillery.  He  was  welcomed  by 
the  magistracy  to  a  great  banquet  in  the 
coronation  hall  of  the  imperial  palace  of 
Braunfels.  Maria  Eleonora,  his  queen, 
now  joined  him  in  Frankfort,  and  when 
she  met  him  was  so  overcome  with  joy 
that,  throwing  her  arms  around  him,  she 
cried,  "  Now  is  Gustavus  the  Great  become 
my  prisoner !" 

The  next  event  of  importance  in  this 
victorious  progress  was  the  carrying  of 
Mayence,  which  after  a  short  siege  capitu- 
lated on  December  i3th.  On  the  I4th 
the  king  celebrated  his  thirty-seventh  birth- 
day by  entering  Mayence  with  great  pomp, 
and  took  up  his  residence  in  the  palace  of 
the  elector,  ordering  a  service  of  thanks- 
giving for  his  success  to  be  held  in  the 
Roman  Catholic  Cathedral.  Provisions, 
artillery,  and  money  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  army.  The  king  seized  as  his  personal 
share  the  library  of  the  elector,  and  gave 
it  to  Oxenstiern  for  one  of  the  Swedish 
universities,  but,  alas  !  it  was  lost  in  the 

Baltic. 

170 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

The  exhausted  Swedish  soldiers  were 
now  allowed  a  space  of  rest  to  recuperate 
their  energies.  On  January  loth  the  queen 
arrived  in  Mayence  and  shared  with  Gus- 
tavus  for  a  short  time  the  ceremonial  splen- 
dors of  a  regal  court,  where  five  German 
princes  and  many  foreign  ambassadors  had 
come  to  confer  with  the  king  and  transact 
important  negotiations  with  him.  Among 
these  was  the  Marquis  de  Breze,  an  am- 
bassador from  the  French  court ;  by  his 
conversation  Gustavus  detected  something 
of  the  truth,  that  Richelieu  now  feared  him 
and  was  trying  to  undermine  his  power. 

Accordingly,  he  sent  word  to  Louis  XIII. 
that  he  wished  to  speak  with  him  person- 
ally. The  French  ambassador  tried  to 
persuade  Gustavus  that  an  interview  with 
Richelieu  would  do  as  well,  but  he  replied 
haughtily : 

"  All  kings  are  equal.  My  predecessors 
have  never  given  place  to  the  Kings  of 
France.  If  your  master  thinks  fit  to  de- 
spatch the  cardinal  half  way,  I  will  send 
some  of  my  people  to  treat  with  him,  but 
I  will  admit  of  no  superiority." 

When  the  king  and  queen  left  Mayence, 
171 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

in  mid-February,  Gustavus  had  had  a  new 
citadel  built  at  the  confluence  of  the  Rhine 
and  Main,  which  was  called  at  first  "  Gus- 
tavusburg,"  but  in  after  days  lapsed  into 
"  Pfaffenraube"  (Priest-plunder).  A  lion 
of  marble  on  a  high  marble  pillar  is  near 
Mayence,  holding  a  naked  sword  in  his 
paw  and  wearing  a  helmet  on  his  head,  to 
mark  the  spot  where  the  "  Lion  of  the 
North"  crossed  the  great  river  of  Germany. 

During  February  Kreutznach  in  the 
Palatinate,  one  of  the  strongest  castles  in 
Germany,  and  the  town  of  Ulm  surren- 
dered to  the  king. 

Leaving  Oxenstiern,  his  minister  and 
friend,  to  protect  his  conquests  on  the 
Rhine  and  Main,  Gustavus  began  his  ad- 
vance against  the  enemy  March  4,  1632, 
with  an  army — including  his  allies'  forces 
— of  one  hundred  thousand  infantry  and 
forty  thousand  cavalry  under  arms.  The 
Catholic  League  had  been  extremely  active 
during  the  months  since  the  defeat  of  Tilly 
at  Breitenfeld  and  Leipzig,  and  had  raised 
even  larger  forces. 

By  the  capture  of  Donauworth  it  was 
evident  to  Tilly  that  Gustavus' s  next  move 
172 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

was  to  be  towards  Bavaria,  for  he  was  now 
master  of  the  right  bank  of  the  Danube. 
Accordingly,  after  destroying  all  the 
bridges  in  the  vicinity,  Tilly  intrenched 
himself  in  a  strong  position  on  the  other 
side  of  the  River  Lech.  Numerous  garri- 
sons defended  the  river  as  far  as  Augs- 
burg. The  Bavarian  elector  shut  himself 
up  in  Tilly*  s  camp,  feeling  that  the  issue 
of  the  coming  battle  must  decide  everything 
for  him. 

The  Lech,  in  the  month  of  March,  is 
swollen  to  a  great  torrent  by  the  melting 
snows  from  the  Tyrol,  and  dashes  furiously 
between  high,  steep  banks.  The  officers 
of  Gustavus  considered  it  impossible  to 
effect  a  crossing  and  urged  him  not  to  try 
it.  But  he  exclaimed  to  Horn, — 

"What!  Have  we  crossed  the  Baltic 
and  so  many  great  rivers  of  Germany,  and 
shall  we  now  for  this  Lech,  this  rivulet, 
abandon  our  enterprise !" 

He  had  made  the  discovery  that  his  side 
of  the  river  was  higher  by  eleven  feet  than 
the  opposite  bank,  which  would  greatly 
favor  his  cannon.  He  immediately  took 
advantage  of  this  by  having  three  batteries 
173 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

erected  on  the  spot  where  the  left  bank  of 
the  Lech  forms  an  angle  opposite  its  right. 
Here  seventy-two  pieces  kept  up  a  con- 
stant cannonade  on  the  enemy. 

He  had  now  to  invent  a  bridge  that 
would  cross  the  torrent,  and  also  think  of 
means  to  distract  the  enemy  from  noticing 
its  construction.  He  made  a  strong  set 
of  trestles  of  various  heights  and  with  un- 
equal feet,  so  that  they  would  stand  up- 
right on  the  uneven  bed  of  the  river  ;  these 
were  secured  in  their  places  by  strong 
piles  driven  into  the  river-bed.  Planks 
were  then  nailed  to  the  trestles.  While 
this  went  on,  the  cannonade  drowned  the 
noise  of  the  hammers  and  hatchets  ;  one 
thousand  musketeers  lined  the  Swedish 
bank  and  kept  the  Imperialist  soldiers  from 
coming  near  enough  to  discover  the  work, 
while  a  thick  smoke,  made  by  burning 
wood  and  wet  straw,  hid  the  workmen  for 
the  most  part. 

Before  daybreak  the  bridge  was  finished 
and  an  army  of  engineers  and  soldiers 
selected  by  the  king  soon  crossed  it  and 
threw  up  a  substantial  breastwork. 

Tilly  saw  his  Toes  intrenched  on  his  own 
174 


BATTLE  OF   LUTZEN 

side  of  the  river  and,  under  the  tremendous 
firing  of  the  guns  from  the  higher  bank, 
was  utterly  powerless  to  keep  them  from 
coming.  For  thirty-six  hours  the  cannon- 
ade went  on,  the  king  standing  most  of 
the  time  at  the  foot  of  the  bridge  and 
sometimes  acting  as  gunner  himself  to 
encourage  his  men.  The  Imperialists 
made  a  desperate  effort  to  seize  the  bridge, 
but  a  large  number  were  cut  down  in  the 
attempt. 

Finally,  Tilly,  whose  courage  was  heroic 
throughout  the  day,  fell  with  a  shattered 
thigh,  and  had  to  be  borne  away.  Maxi- 
milian, the  Bavarian  duke,  now  precipi- 
tately abandoned  his  impregnable  position 
and  moved  the  army  quietly  away  to 
Ingolstadt. 

When  Gustavus  next  day  found  the 
camp  vacant  his  astonishment  was  great : 

"  Had  I  been  the  sovereign  of  Bavaria," 
he  cried,  "  never,  though  a  cannon-ball  had 
taken  away  my  beard  and  chin, — never 
would  I  have  quitted  a  post  like  this  and 
laid  my  states  open  to  the  enemy." 

Bavaria,  indeed,  lay  open  to  the  con- 
queror ;  before  occupying  it,  however,  he 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

rescued  the  Protestant  town  of  Augsburg 
from  the  Bavarian  yoke,  Augsburg  being 
in  his  eyes  a  special  object  of  veneration 
on  account  of  the  famous  "  Confession" — 
the  place  "from  whence  the  law  first  pro- 
ceeded from  Sion."  Augsburg,  indeed,  at 
first  resisted  him,  but  when  he  saw  the 
dread  devastation  that  his  guns  began  to 
make  on  its  beautiful  buildings  he  stopped 
them  and  insisted  on  an  interview  with  the 
governor,  who,  seeing  the  hopelessness  of 
resistance,  yielded. 

Tilly  died  in  Ingolstadt,  the  Elector  of 
Bavaria  sitting  by  his  bedside.  He  ad- 
jured Maximilian  to  keep  Ingolstadt  with 
all  his  powers  against  Gustavus  and  to 
seize  Ratisbon  at  once,  begged  him  never 
to  break  his  alliance  with  the  emperor, 
and  besought  him  to  appoint  General  Gratz 
in  his  place.  "  He  will  conduct  your  troops 
with  reputation,  and,  as  he  knows  Wallen- 
stein,  will  traverse  the  designs  of  that  in- 
solent man.  Oh,"  he  sighed,  "would  that 
I  had  expired  at  Leipzig  and  not  survived 
my  fame  !" 

So  died  Tilly,  bigoted,  merciless,  cruel, 
but  nevertheless  faithful  and  zealous  to  his 
176 


BATTLE  OF   LUTZEN 

last  breath  in  defence  of  his  religion  and 
the  League. 

Ingolstadt  was  a  fortress  considered 
impregnable  ;  it  had  never  been  conquered. 
Gustavus  had  determined  to  take  it,  and 
made  a  partial  investment  only,  for  on  one 
side  of  it  was  the  whole  Bavarian  army 
under  Maximilian. 

While  riding  about  the  walls  one  day  and 
going  very  near  to  take  observations,  on 
account  of  his  short  sight,  a  twenty-four 
pounder  killed  his  horse — the  favorite  "  flea- 
bitten"  steed — under  him  ;  he  rose  tran- 
quilly and,  mounting  another  horse,  con- 
tinued his  reconnoitring.  In  camp  in  the 
evening  his  generals  in  a  body  protested 
against  his  risking  so  valuable  a  life  in  this 
way ;  but  he  replied  that  he  had  a  foolish 
sort  of  a  fancy  which  always  tempted  him 
to  imagine  that  he  could  see  better  for 
himself  than  others  could,  and  that  his 
sense  of  God's  providence  gave  him  the 
firm  assurance  that  he  had  other  assistance 
in  store  for  so  just  a  cause  than  the  preca- 
rious existence  of  one  Gustavus  Adolphus. 

Within  a  few  days  news  came  that  the 
Bavarian  troops  had  taken  the  Imperial 

»  177 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

town  of  Ratisbon,  and  this  caused  a  change 
in  the  king's  plans  ;  he  had  spent  eight  days 
on  Ingolstadt,  but  he  now  suddenly  aban- 
doned it,  because  it  would  have  been  of  no 
special  advantage  to  him  without  Ratisbon 
in  his  scheme  of  cutting  off  Maximilian 
from  Bohemia. 

Munich  was  his  next  objective  point,  and 
he  now  proceeded  into  the  interior  of 
Bavaria,  where  Mosburg,  Landshut,  all  the 
Bishopric  of  Freysingen,  surrendered  to 
him.  But  the  Bavarians  looked  upon  Prot- 
estants as  children  of  hell.  Soldiers  who 
did  not  believe  in  the  Pope  were  to  them 
accursed  monsters.  When  they  succeeded 
in  capturing  a  Swedish  straggler  they  put 
him  to  death  with  tortures  the  most  re- 
fined and  prolonged.  When  the  Swedish 
army  came  upon  mutilated  bodies  of  their 
comrades  they  took  vengeance  into  their 
own  hands,  but  never  by  consent  of 
Gustavus. 

His  approach  to  Munich  threw  the  capital 
into  an  agony  of  terror.  It  had  no  de- 
fenders, and  they  feared  that  the  treatment 
his  soldiers  had  met  at  the  hands  of  the 

country-people  might  lead  him  to  use  his 
178 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

power  cruelly.  Some  Germans  in  his  army 
begged  to  be  allowed  to  repeat  here  the 
sacking  of  Magdeburg,  but  such  a  low 
revenge  was  impossible  to  the  king.  When 
the  magistracy  sent  to  implore  his  clemency, 
he  answered  that  if  they  submitted  readily 
and  with  good  grace,  care  should  be  taken 
that  no  man  should  suffer  with  respect  to 
life,  liberty,  or  religion.  Only  one  act  of 
questionable  taste  accompanied  his  public 
entry,  and  that  was  the  presence  of  a 
monkey  in  the  procession — a  monkey  with 
a  shaven  crown  and  in  a  Capuchin's  dress, 
with  a  rosary  in  his  paw.  One  hopes  that 
the  king  was  not  responsible  for  this. 

He  found  an  abandoned  palace :  the 
elector's  treasures  had  been  removed. 
There  were  left,  though,  many  fine  can- 
vases by  Flemish  and  Italian  masters. 
His  officers  urged  the  king  to  plunder  or 
destroy  these,  but  he  said :  "  Let  us  not 
imitate  our  ancestors,  the  Goths  and  Van- 
dals, who  destroyed  everything  belonging 
to  the  fine  arts,  which  has  left  our  nation 
a  proverb  and  a  byword  of  contempt  with 
posterity  for  acts  of  this  wanton  barbarity." 

He  had   evidently   forgotten   the   earnest 
179 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

request  of  Charles  I.  for  "  pictures  and 
statues." 

The  construction  of  the  palace — a  mag- 
nificent building — caused  the  king  to  ex- 
press great  admiration:  he  asked  the 
steward  the  name  of  the  architect.  "  He 
is  no  other  than  the^elector  himself,"  was  the 
reply.  "  I  should  like  to  have  this  archi- 
tect," replied  the  king,  "to  send  him  to 
Stockholm."  "That,"  said  the  steward, 
"he  will  take  care  to  avoid." 

The  guns  in  the  arsenal  had  been  buried 
so  carefully,  that  they  would  not  have  been 
discovered  if  it  had  not  been  for  a  treach- 
erous insider,  who  told  the  secret.  "  Arise 
from  the  dead,"  cried  the  king,  "and  come 
to  judgment !"  and  one  hundred  and  forty 
pieces  of  artillery  were  dug  up,  a  large 
sum  of  gold  being  found  in  one  of  them. 

Appointing  the  Scotchman  Hepburn  to 
the  post  of  Governor  of  Munich,  Gustavus 
soon  started  forth  with  his  army. 

Meanwhile  Maximilian,  although  be- 
sought by  his  Bavarians  to  come  and  de- 
liver them  from  the  Swedes,  could  not 
resolve  to  risk  a  battle.  The  wonderful 
victories  of  Gustavus  had  indeed  a  para- 

180 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

lyzing  effect  upon  the  country.  As  yet  no 
one  had  been  found  capable  of  resisting 
him.  Richelieu  himself  was  horror-stricken 
at  the  power  he  had  helped  to  raise.  It 
was  expected  in  France  that  an  invasion 
of  Swedes  would  be  the  natural  continua- 
tion of  the  Rhine  conquests  ;  it  was  said 
that  Gustavus  would  not  rest  until  he  had 
made  Protestantism  compulsory  through- 
out Europe.  Nothing  less  than  the  com- 
mand of  the  German  Empire  was  supposed 
to  be  his  ultimate  aim. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  his  ambitions 
steadily  enlarged  themselves,  but  there  is 
nothing  to  prove  that  he  contemplated 
supplanting  Ferdinand.  His  enemies  were 
disheartened.  Ferdinand  was  now  brought 
to  the  pass  of  abjectly  begging  Wallen- 
stein  to  resume  his  command,  and  Wallen- 
stein  was  assuming  airs  of  indifference  and 
allowing  himself  to  be  persuaded  only  with 
great  pressure. 

This  extraordinary  man  was  the  son  of 
a  Moravian  baron  of  the  ancient  race  of 
Waldstein.  As  a  youth  he  was  notably 
proud  and  stubborn,  ambitious,  and  con- 
ceited, often  saying,  "  If  I  am  not  a  prince, 

181 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

I  may  become  one.''  He  fell  from  a  very 
high  window  whilst  at  the  University  of 
Goldben  and  was  quite  unhurt,  which  is 
said  to  have  been  the  beginning  of  his 
certainty  of  future  greatness.  He  was 
grossly  superstitious  always  and  entirely 
an  egotist.  At  twenty- three  he  married  a 
wealthy  widow,  who  in  a  fit  of  jealousy 
gave  him  a  "  love  philter"  in  his  wine,  from 
which  he  narrowly  escaped  death.  Dying 
in  1614,  she  left  him  a  large  property,  and 
later  he  married  a  Countess  Isabelle  von 
Haggard,  of  immense  fortune  and  of  much 
"  beauty,  piety,  and  virtue." 

Wallenstein  now  began  to  invest  his 
great  wealth  in  the  purchase  of  confiscated 
properties,  and  it  was  said  that  through 
his  knowledge  of  metallurgy  he  adulterated 
the  coin  which  he  paid.  At  all  events,  his 
wealth  assumed  fabulous  dimensions,  and 
through  his  wife's  relations  he  mingled  with 
the  highest  nobles  of  the  empire.  He 
always  spoke  with  affection  of  his  wife,  but 
did  not  live  with  her  nor  write  to  her  for 
years  at  a  time. 

In  person  Wallenstein  was  very  tall  and 

thin,  with  a  yellow  complexion,  short  red 

182 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

hair,  and  small,  twinkling  eyes.  His  cold, 
malignant  gaze  frightened  his  great  troop 
of  servants,  who  nevertheless  staid  with 
him  because  they  were  unusually  well  paid. 
His  military  career  had  begun  in  his  youth, 
when  he  served  in  Hungary.  Afterwards 
he  raised  a  body  of  horse  at  his  own  ex- 
pense for  a  war  against  the  Venetians. 
On  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  in  Bohe- 
mia, in  1618,  he  was  offered  the  post  of 
general  to  the  Bohemian  forces,  but  adopted 
the  side  of  the  sovereign  in  whose  family 
he  had  been  brought  up. 

After  putting  down  the  Bohemian  re- 
bellion, in  which  Tilly  had  served  Maxi- 
milian, the  emperor  decided  that  it  was 
necessary  for  him  to  have  a  powerful  army 
under  his  own  orders.  Wallenstein  offered 
to  raise  an  army,  clothe,  feed,  and  arm  it 
at  his  own  expense,  if  he  should  be  made  a 
field-general,  an  offer  which  the  emperor 
accepted  and  which  Wallenstein  carried 
out. 

His  military  activities  from'  this  time  on 

are  historical,  as  well  as  the  details  of  his 

cold,   pompous  nature.     He  lived   like  a 

king,  with  great  state,   had  no  principles 

183 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

whatever  about  the  way  he  acquired  wealth, 
and  spent  it  with  magnificent  lavishness. 

At  the  time  Ferdinand  deprived  him  of 
his  command,  just  as  Gustavus  was  entering 
Germany,  Wallenstein  had  become  Duke 
of  Friedland,  Sagan,  Glogau,  and  Mecklen- 
burg, and  was  more  insolent  than  if  he  had 
had  royal  blood  in  his  veins.  He  spent  an 
income  of  three  million  of  florins  yearly,  for 
his  armies  had  plundered  the  land  for  years 
with  great  effect.  He  was  able  to  control 
his  rage  at  his  sudden  downfall  because 
his  Italian  astrologer,  Seni,  who  ruled  him 
completely,  assured  him  that  the  stars 
showed  that  a  brilliant  future  awaited  him, 
exalted  beyond  anything  he  had  yet  known. 
And  so  he  was  led  on  to  close  his  career 
by  plots  against  his  emperor  and  to  meet 
death  by  the  hand  of  assassins. 

All  of  Gustavus's  successes  were  the 
source  of  deep  satisfaction  to  Wallenstein  ; 
they  brought  nearer  his  inevitable  recall. 

Now  when  Tilly  was  dead,  and  the  em- 
peror was  beseeching  him  again  to  take 
command  of  the  Imperial  troops,  Wallen- 
stein sent  an  envoy  to  convey  the  congratu- 
lations of  the  Duke  of  Friedland  to  the 
184 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

King  of  Sweden,  and  to  invite  his  majesty 
to  a  close  alliance  with  him.  He  under- 
took, in  concert  with  Gustavus,  to  conquer 
Bohemia  and  Moravia  and  drive  the  em- 
peror out  of  Germany. 

Gustavus  felt  that  help  would  be  very 
welcome,  and  he  seriously  considered  the 
offer,  but  he  could  not  bring  himself  to 
believe  in  a  success  promised  by  such  an 
unscrupulous  adventurer,  who  so  willingly 
offered  to  become  a  traitor.  He  courte- 
ously refused,  and  Wallenstein  accepted 
the  emperor's  offer  of  chief  command  with 
a  salary  amounting  to  the  value  of  one 
hundred  and  eight  thousand  pounds  per 
annum.  He  demanded  that  he  should 
have  uncontrolled  command  of  the  German 
armies  of  Austria  and  Spain,  with  unlimi- 
ted power  to  reward  and  punish.  Neither 
the  King  of  Hungary  (to  whom  the  em- 
peror had  wished  to  give  the  highest  com- 
mand) nor  the  emperor  himself  was  ever 
to  appear  in  his  army  or  exercise  the 
slightest  authority  in  it.  No  commission 
or  pension  was  to  be  granted  without 
Wallenstein' s  approval.  An  Imperial 

hereditary  estate    in    Austria   was   to   be 
185 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

assigned  to  him.  As  the  reward  of  suc- 
cess in  the  field  he  should  be  made  lord 
paramount  over  the  conquered  countries, 
and  all  conquests  and  confiscations  should 
be  placed  entirely  at  his  disposal.  All 
means  and  moneys  for  carrying  on  the  war 
must  be  solely  at  his  command. 

The  ambassador  to  whom  he  made  these 
terms  suggested  that  the  emperor  must 
have  some  control  over  his  armies,  and 
that  the  young  King  of  Hungary  should 
at  least  be  allowed  to  study  the  art  of  war 
with  Wallenstein,  but  the  reply  was : 
"  Never  will  I  submit  to  any  colleague  in 
my  office  ;  no,  not  even  if  it  were  God 
Himself  with  whom  I  should  have  to  share 
my  command."  In  his  extremity  the  empe- 
ror accepted  these  conditions,  April  15, 1632. 

Although  an  avowed  Jesuit,  Wallenstein 
had  no  religious  scruples  whatever,  and 
the  Catholics  feared  and  hated  him  as 
much  as  the  Protestants.  The  gorgeous 
luxury  of  his  surroundings  was  apparently 
only  designed  to  impress  the  world ;  he 
was  not  a  sensualist,  but  seems  to  have 
been  actuated  only  by  an  insane  love  of 
power.  Soldiers  flocked  to  his  standard 

1 86 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

and  worshipped  the  mighty  warrior  who 
rewarded  them  with  ceaseless  plunder,  but 
the  princes,  nobles,  and  peasantry  of  the 
countries  through  which  he  passed  were 
left  with  a  blight  upon  them.  He  seemed 
to  be  unable  to  see  in  a  country  any 
reasons  for  industrial  prosperity  or  for 
conserving  wholesome  conditions  of  any 
sort;  he  was  a  brave,  fearless  leader — 
after  that,  a  robber,  and  nothing  else. 

He  distributed  enormous  sums  among 
his  favorites,  and  the  amount  he  spent  in 
corrupting  the  members  of  the  Imperial 
Court  was  still  greater.  The  height  to 
which  he  raised  the  Imperial  authority 
astonished  even  the  emperor ;  but  his  de- 
sign unquestionably  was,  that  his  sovereign 
should  stand  in  fear  of  no  one  in  all  Ger- 
many besides  himself,  the  source  and  en- 
gine of  his  despotic  power.  He  cared 
nothing,  however,  himself,  for  popularity 
from  his  equals,  and  less  for  the  detestation 
of  the  people  or  the  complaints  of  the 
sovereigns,  but  was  ready  to  bid  a  general 
defiance  to  all  consequences. 

Wallenstein  raised  his  army.  From 
Italy,  Scotland,  Ireland,  as  well  as  from 
187 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

every  part  of  Germany,  men  flocked  to 
him  in  thousands  who  cared  little  for 
country  or  religion,  but  were  attracted  by 
the  prospects  of  plunder  and  of  distinction 
under  the  renowned  soldier  who  had  made 
himself  a  dictator. 

In  May,  1632,  his  organization  was  com- 
plete. He  began  by  driving  Gustavus's 
Saxon  allies  out  of  Bohemia,  while  Pap- 
penheim  scourged  the  Rhine  country. 
Then  he  directed  his  forces  upon  rich 
Protestant  Nuremberg. 

Gustavus,  before  he  could  get  there, 
threw  himself  into  Nuremberg  and  forti- 
fied it,  and  then,  gathering  his  army  to- 
gether, prepared  to  give  battle  to  Wallen- 
stein.  But  the  latter  had  made  up  his 
mind  to  starve  out  Gustavus.  With  his 
own  light  cavalry,  superior  in  number  to 
that  of  the  Swedes,  he  could  more  readily 
obtain  supplies  than  they. 

Forming  a  huge  camp  on  an  eminence 
overlooking  Nuremberg,  he  prepared  stol- 
idly to  wait  until  the  king  should  be  forced 
to  go.  At  the  end  of  June  the  camp  was 
finished,  and  Gustavus  held  out  until  Sep- 
tember. 

1 88 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

His  men  were  starving  and  dying,  disci- 
pline had  become  relaxed,  even  his  gen- 
erals becoming  cruel  and  rapacious.  On 
September  3d  he  had  led  his  men  against 
Wallenstein's  intrenchments,  but  was 
forced  to  retire.  A  few  days  later  he 
left  Nuremberg,  providing  it  with  a  garri- 
son, although  he  had  lost  through  battle, 
disease,  and  starvation  nearly  twenty  thou- 
sand men.  Wallenstein's  loss  in  the  same 
time  was  thirty-six  thousand.  No  attempt 
at  pursuit  was  made  by  Wallenstein. 
Turning  north  into  Saxony,  he  proceeded 
to  choose  a  position  between  the  Elbe  and 
the  Saale,  where  he  might  intrench  him- 
self for  the  winter  and  carry  on  what  to 
him  was  one  of  the  most  necessary  features 
of  a  campaign — the  sending  of  bands  of 
marauders  and  requisitioners  through  the 
country 

He  also  had  in  mind  detaching  the  Saxon 
elector  from  his  alliance  with  Gustavus,  this 
vacillating  prince  having  shown  symptoms 
of  yielding  to  the  great  furore  caused  by 
Wallenstein's  resumption  of  power. 

Gustavus  determined  that  he  should  not 

lose  Saxony  by  want  of  decision.     Sum- 
189 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

moning  Oxenstiern  and  Bernhard  of  Saxe- 
Weimar  to  his  aid,  he  forced  his  army  with 
all  speed  through  Thuringia,  and  before 
Wallenstein  could  recover  from  his  aston- 
ishment he  seized  both  Erfurt  arid  Naum- 
burg.  At  Erfurt  he  said  farewell  to  his 
queen,  who  never  saw  his  face  again  until 
he  was  in  his  coffin  at  Weissenfels. 

The  weather  had  become  so  bitterly  cold 
that  Wallenstein  had  expected  no  further 
advances  from  Gustavus  during  the  win- 
ter. He  was  preparing  to  intrench  him- 
self between  Merseburg  and  Torgau. 
He  had  sent  Pappenheim  again  to  the 
Rhineland.  Gustavus  took  advantage  of 
this  division  and  resolved  to  fight  before 
Pappenheim  could  return  to  re-enforce  his 
adversary.  Wallenstein  sent  messenger 
after  messenger  to  bring  back  Pappen- 
heim, and  hastily  throwing  up  intrench- 
ments,  he  awaited  the  onslaught  of  the 
Swedish  king  at  the  village  of  Lutzen, 
November  6th. 

On  the  Southern  side  of  the  large  high- 
way leading  from  Lutzen  to  Leipzig  lay  the 
Swedes ;  to  the  north,  the  Imperialists. 

Two  ditches  ran  by  the  sides  of  this  road, 
190 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

and  some  old  willow-trees  bordered  it. 
The  deep,  rich  mould  of  the  soil  is  heavy 
for  horse  and  foot.  On  Wallenstein's 
right  was  a  hill  where  a  group  of  wind- 
mills waved  their  arms. 

On  the  evening  of  the  5th  the  Duke  of 
Friedland  had  ordered  his  men  to  deepen 
and  widen  the  ditches,  and  he  planted  two 
large  batteries  on  the  windmill  hill.  Gus- 
tavus  had  passed  the  night  in  his  coach 
with  the  Duke  of  Saxe-Weimar,  for  he 
owned  neither  tent  nor  field  equipage. 
He  had  ordered  his  army  to  be  ready  two 
hours  before  daylight,  but  there  was  so 
solid  a  fog  that  the  darkness  was  intense, 
and  not  a  step  could  be  taken.  Gustavus 
had  his  chaplain  perform  divine  service 
while  waiting.  He  never  forgot,  it  was  said, 
either  the  time  to  pray  or  the  time  to  pay 
— never  leaving  his  men's  wages  in  arrears. 
He  would  take  no  breakfast  and  declined 
to  put  on  his  steel  breastplate,  as  a  wound 
he  had  received  made  it  uncomfortable. 
He  was  clad  in  a  new  plain  cloth  doublet 
and  an  elk-skin  surtout. 

Riding  along  the  ranks,  he  encouraged 

each    regiment,    addressing    Swedes    and 
191 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Germans  in  their  respective  tongues,  and 
urging  all  to  valor  and  steadfastness. 
"God  with  us!"  was  the  rallying-cry  of 
the  Swedes.  "  Jesu  Maria  !"  was  the  shout 
of  the  Imperialists. 

The  morning  wore  on,  as  the  soldiers 
waited  still  in  impenetrable  darkness.  At 
one  time  Gustavus  threw  himself  on  his 
knees  and  began  a  hymn,  the  military  band 
accompanying  him.  His  terrible  weeks  at 
Nuremberg  and  the  hardships  of  the  late 
toilsome  march  had  seemed  to  bring  out 
more  strongly  than  ever  the  fervent  piety 
of  his  nature.  When,  on  his  arrival  a  few 
days  before  at  Naumburg,  the  people  had 
rushed  from  all  the  country  round  to  see 
him,  and  had  prayed  on  their  knees  for  the 
favor  of  touching  the  hem  of  his  garment 
or  his  sword  in  its  scabbard,  he  was 
touched  by  this  innocent  worship,  but  he 
was  moved  to  say  to  those  with  him : 
"  Does  it  not  seem  as  if  this  people  would 
deify  me  ?  Our  affairs  go  on  well  without 
doubt,  but  I  much  fear  that  Divine  ven- 
geance will  punish  me  for  this  rash  mock- 
ery, and  soon  convince  the  foolish  multi- 
tude of  my  weak  mortality." 
192 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

Towards  eleven  o'clock  the  fog  began 
to  lighten  and  the  enemies  could  see  each 
other,  while  the  Swedes  beheld  the  flames 
of  Lutzen,  set  on  fire  by  Wallenstein  that 
he  might  not  be  flanked  on  that  side. 

Gustavus  now  mounted  his  horse  and 
drew  his  sword  for  action,  placing  himself 
at  the  head  of  the  right  wing.  Wallen- 
stein opened  the  attack  with  a  tremendous 
fire  of  musketry  and  artillery,  with  which 
Gustavus's  leather  guns  found  it  hard  to 
cope.  The  ditches  of  the  road  made  a 
formidable  obstacle  to  the  Swedish  cavalry, 
being  lined  with  musketeers.  But  at 
length  the  Swedish  musketeers  cleared 
the  others  away.  The  horsemen,  how- 
ever, under  the  heavy  firing,  now  seemed 
to  find  the  ditches  impassable ;  they  hesi- 
tated before  them,  whereupon  Gustavus 
dashed  forward  to  lead  them  across. 

"If,"  said  he  sternly,  "after  having 
passed  so  many  rivers,  scaled  so  many 
walls,  and  fought  so  many  battles,  your 
old  courage  fails  you,  stand  still  but  for  a 
moment  and  see  your  master  die  in  the 
manner  we  all  ought  to  be  ready  to  do." 

He  leaped  the  ditch,  and  they  were  after 
13  193 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

him  like  the  wind,  urging  him  to  spare  his 
invaluable  life  and  promising  to  do  every- 
thing. On  the  other  side  of  the  road  and 
ditches  he  observed  three  dark  masses  of 
Imperial  cuirassiers  clad  in  iron,  and  turn- 
ing to  a  colonel  said  : 

"  Charge  me  those  black  fellows,  for 
they  are  men  that  will  undo  us — as  for  the 
Croats,  I  mind  them  not." 

The  royal  order  was  at  once  executed, 
but  the  Croats  suddenly  swept  down  upon 
the  Swedish  baggage  and  actually  reached 
the  king's  coach,  which,  however,  they 
failed  to  capture. 

Both  sides  fought  desperately ;  it  had 
to  be  decided  whether  it  was  Gustavus's 
genius  that  had  won  at  the  battle  of  the 
Lech  and  at  Leipzig,  or  if  Tilly's  want  of 
skill  had  been  the  only  cause.  On  this 
day  Wallenstein,  Duke  of  Friedland,  had 
to  justify  the  emperor's  confidence  and  the 
enormous  demands  he  had  made  upon  it. 
Each  soldier  of  each  side  seemed  to  feel 
that  the  honor  and  success  of  his  chieftain 
depended  solely  on  his  individual  efforts. 

The  Swedes  advanced  with  such  velocity 

and  force  that  the  first,  second,  and  third 
194 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

Imperial  brigades  were  forced  to  fly  ;  but 
Wallenstein  stopped  the  fugitives.  Sup- 
ported by  three  ranks  of  cavalry,  the 
beaten  brigades  formed  a  new  front  to  the 
Swedes  and  struck  furiously  into  their 
ranks.  A  murderous  series  of  combats 
then  began  ;  there  was  no  space  for  even 
loading  muskets — they  fought  wildly  with 
sword  and  pike.  At  last  the  Swedes,  ex- 
hausted, withdrew  to  the  other  side  of  the 
ditches,  abandoning  a  battery  they  had 
gained. 

In  the  meantime  the  king,  at  the  head 
of  his  right  wing,  had  attacked  the  enemy's 
left.  His  splendidly  powerful  cuirassiers 
of  Finland  had  easily  routed  all  the  Croats 
and  Poles  covering  this  wing,  and  their 
flight  spread  confusion  among  the  rest  of 
the  cavalry.  But  he  then  received  the 
news  that  his  infantry  had  retired,  and  that 
his  left  wing,  under  the  heavy  fire  of  the 
windmill  hill,  was  about  to  yield. 

Ordering  Horn  to  pursue  the  wing  which 
he  had  just  defeated,  he  turned  to  fly  to 
the  assistance  of  his  own  men.  His  horse 
carried  him  so  swiftly  that  no  one  kept  up 
with  him  but  the  Duke  of  Lauenburg. 
195 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

He  galloped  straight  to  the  place  where 
his  men  were  being  assailed  with  the  great- 
est fury,  and  his  nearsightedness  led  him 
too  near.  An  Imperialist  corporal  noticed 
that  all  gave  way  before  him  with  great 
respect,  and  shouted  to  a  musketeer : 

"  Fire  at  him  !  That  must  be  a  man  of 
distinction  !"  and  the  king's  left  arm  was 
shattered. 

He  begged  Lauenburg  to  help  him  to  a 
place  of  safety,  but  the  next  moment  he 
was  shot  in  the  back.  Turning  to  Lauen- 
burg he  said : 

"  Brother,  I  have  enough ;  seek  only  to 
save  your  own  life." 

As  he  spoke  he  fell  to  the  ground,  where 
a  volley  of  other  shots  pierced  him. 

A  desperate  struggle  still  took  place 
over  him.  A  German  page,  refusing  to 
tell  the  royal  rank  of  his  master,  was  mor- 
tally shot.  But  Gustavus  still  had  life 
enough  to  say : 

"I  am  the  King  of  Sweden,  and  seal 
with  my  blood  the  Protestant  religion  and 
the  liberties  of  Germany."  Then  he  mur- 
mured :  "My  God!  Alas!  my  poor 

queen  !" 

196 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

For  a  long  time  the  Duke  of  Lauenburg 
was  accused  of  assassinating  the  king,  and 
there  is  a  great  deal  to  be  said  in  support 
of  such  a  charge.  Among  the  Spanish 
archives  were  found  papers  showing  that 
there  was  a  plot  in  progress  to  kill  Gus- 
tavus.  Still,  it  is  conceivable  that  his 
death  was  caused  by  the  ordinary  chances 
of  war. 

It  was  the  king's  charger,  galloping  into 
the  Swedish  lines  covered  with  blood,  that 
brought  the  news  of  the  king's  death. 
The  Swedish  cavalry  came  with  furious 
speed  to  the  place  to  rescue  the  precious 
remains  of  their  king.  A  great  conflict 
raged  around  his  dead  body  until  it  was 
heaped  with  the  slain.  The  dreadful  news, 
spreading  through  the  Swedish  army, 
inflamed  their  courage  to  desperation  ; 
neither  life  nor  death  mattered  to  them 
now  ;  the  Yellow  Guard  of  the  king  was 
nearly  cut  to  pieces. 

Bernhard,  Duke  of  Weimar,  a  warrior 
of  great  skill  and  courage,  took  command 
of  the  army.  The  Swedish  regiments 
under  General  Horn  completely  defeated 
the  enemy's  left  wing,  took  possession  of 
197- 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  windmill  hill,  and  turned  Wallenstein's 
cannon  against  him.  The  Swedish  centre 
advanced  and  carried  the  battery  again, 
and  while  the  enemy's  resistance  grew 
more  feeble,  their  powder-wagons  blew  up 
with  fearful  roars.  Their  courage  seemed 
to  give  way,  and  victory  was  assured  to 
the  Swedes. 

Then  Pappenheim  arrived  at  the  head  of 
his  cuirassiers  and  dragoons,  and  there  was 
a  new  battle  to  fight.  This  unexpected 
re-enforcement  renewed  and  fired  the 
courage  of  the  Imperialists.  Wallenstein 
seized  the  favorable  moment  to  form  his 
lines  again.  Again  he  drove  the  Swedes 
back  and  recaptured  his  battery.  Every 
man  of  the  Yellow  Regiment,  which  had 
most  distinguished  itself  on  the  side  of  the 
Swedish  infantry,  lay  dead  in  the  order  in 
which  he  had  fought. 

The  Blue  Regiment  also  had  been  blotted 
out  by  a  terrific  charge  of  the  Austrian 
horse  under  Count  Piccolomini,  who  had, 
during  the  charge,  seven  horses  shot  under 
him,  and  was  hit  in  six  places. 

While  the  worst  of  the  conflict  was 
going  on,  Wallenstein  rode  through  it  with 
198 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

cold  intrepidity  ;  men  and  horses  fell  thick 
around  him  and  his  mantle  was  full  of 
bullet-holes,  but  he  escaped  unhurt. 

Pappenheim  was  wounded  in  the  thigh, 
and  the  next  moment  a  musket-ball  tore 
his  chest.  He  felt  that  he  had  got  his 
death-blow,  but  was  able  to  speak  cheer- 
fully to  his  men,  who  carried  him  away  in 
his  coach  to  Leipzig.  He  was  replaced 
by  Hoik. 

Duke  Bernhard  re-formed  his  men  and 
the  fight  went  on  with  a  stubborn  fury  that 
nothing  could  assuage.  Neither  side  would 
be  beaten.  Again  and  again  the  Swedes 
were  forced  back ;  again  and  again  they 
rallied  and  drove  back  their  antagonists. 

Ten  leaders  on  each  side  had  fallen. 
The  Imperial  side  finally  weakened  with 
the  loss  of  its  generals.  At  nightfall  the 
Swedes  formed  all  their  broken  regiments 
into  one  dense  mass,  made  their  final  move- 
ment across  the  ditches,  captured  the 
battery,  and  turned  its  guns  on  the  enemy. 

Confused  as  the  Imperialists  had  become, 
they  still  fought.  The  bloody  struggle 
went  on  until  it  was  too  dark  to  see  any- 
thing ;  both  armies  then  left  the  field,  each 
199 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

claiming  the  victory.  Pappenheim's  army 
left  their  guns,  being  without  a  general 
and  having  no  orders.  It  was  said  that 
after  Pappenheim  was  borne  away  Wallen- 
stein  betook  himself  to  a  sedan  chair  and 
did  not  again  expose  himself  to  the  enemy. 
He  was  reproached  for  this  afterwards  by 
his  army,  who  also  said  that  he  retired  from 
the  field  before  it  was  necessary.  Pro- 
ceeding to  Leipzig,  he  witnessed  the  death 
of  Pappenheim.  Piccolomini  was  the  last 
of  his  side  in  the  field. 

The  Duke  of  Friedland  insisted  on  hav- 
Lig  the  Te  Deum  sung  in  honor  of  a 
victory  in  the  churches,  but  this  deceived 
no  one.  It  was  no  victory,  but  a  defeat 
from  which  he  never  recovered.  While 
at  Leipzig  he  accused  his  officers  of  coward- 
ice, and  after  a  court-martial  had  several 
of  the  bravest  of  them  disgraced  or  shot. 
But  neither  this  nor  a  few  inconsequent 
successes  were  sufficient  to  restore  the  pres- 
tige that  Wallenstein  had  lost  at  Lutzen. 

Nearly  one  hundred  thousand  corpses 
remained  unburied  on  the  field,  and  the 
plain  all  around  was  covered  with  wounded 
and  dying. 


200 


BATTLE  OF  LUTZEN 

It  was  not  until  the  next  day  that  the 
Swedes  were  able  to  find  the  body  of  their 
king ;  it  was  almost  unrecognizable  with 
blood  and  wounds,  trampled  by  horses' 
hoofs,  and  naked.  A  huge  stone  was  rolled 
by  the  soldiers  as  near  as  they  could  to  the 
place  where  the  royal  corpse  was  found  ; 
it  still  rests  where  they  left  it,  and  is  known 
as  "The  Stone  of  the  Swede." 

The  Imperialists  had  stripped  the  body 
in  their  eagerness  to  preserve  relics  of  the 
great  Gustavus.  Piccolomini  sent  his  buff 
waistcoat  to  the  emperor.  His  rings, 
spurs,  and  gold  chain  are  still  in  possession 
of  various  families.  A  famous  turquoise 
is  supposed  to  have  passed  into  the  hands 
of  a  Roman  Catholic  bishop  who  desired  a 
trophy  of  "Anti-Christ,"  as  Gustavus  was 
called  by  the  Catholics. 

The  body  was  carried  from  the  field  in 
solemn  state  amid  a  procession  of  the 
whole  army.  It  was  taken  to  Weissenfels, 
and  from  thence  to  Sweden.  There  the 
whole  nation  mourned,  knowing  well  that 
they  should  not  have  another  monarch  like 
Gustavus  Adolphus. 

Nothing  has  ever  transpired  to  change 


201 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  world's  opinion  of  him  as  one  of  the 
world's  greatest  and  best.  Although  the 
Thirty  Years'  War  was  not  concluded  for 
several  years  after  his  death,  yet  he  was, 
nevertheless,  the  cause  of  its  cessation. 
Through  his  agency  alone  the  cause  of  the 
Protestant  belief  triumphed,  and  the  effects 
of  the  great  upheaval  of  the  Reformation 
were  not  allowed  to  be  obliterated  in  Ger- 
many. 

Professor  Smyth  said  of  him :  "  It  is 
fortunate  when  the  high  courage  and  ac- 
tivity of  which  the  human  character  is  capa- 
ble are  tempered  with  a  sense  of  justice, 
wisdom,  and  benevolence ;  when  he  who 
leads  thousands  to  the  field  has  sensibility 
enough  to  feel  the  responsibility  of  his 
awful  trust,  and  wisdom  enough  to  take 
care  that  he  directs  against  its  proper  ob- 
jects alone  the  afflicting  storm  of  human 
devastation.  It  is  not  always  that  the 
great  and  high  endowments  of  courage 
and  sagacity  are  so  united  with  other  high 
qualities  as  to  present  to  the  historian  at 
once  a  Christian,  a  soldier,  and  a  statesman. 
Yet  such  was  Gustavus  Adolphus,  a  hero 
deserving  of  the  name,  perfectly  distin- 


BATTLE  OF   LUTZEN 

guishable  from  those  who  have  assumed 
the  honors  that  belong  to  it — the  mere  mili- 
tary executioners  with  whom  every  age  has 
been  infested." 

Cust  says :  "  Gustavus  Adolphus  is 
thought  to  have  been  the  first  sovereign 
who  set  the  example  of  a  standing  army. 
The  feudal  association  of  barons  with  their 
retainers  had  given  way  in  the  previous 
century  to  a  set  of  military  adventurers, 
who  made  war  a  profession  to  gratify  their 
license  and  their  acquisitiveness,  and  who 
were  commissioned  by  kings  and  leaders 
to  collect  together  the  assassins  of  Europe. 

"  These  constituted  at  the  very  time  of 
the  Thirty  Years'  War  the  unprincipled 
and  insatiate  legions  who  harried  Germany, 
who,  without  much  discipline,  were  con- 
tinually dissipated  by  the  first  disaster  and 
collected  together  again,  as  it  were  from 
the  four  winds  of  heaven,  to  cover  the  face 
of  the  land  again  and  again  with  terror, 
devastation,  and  confusion. 

"  Gustavus,  who  had  witnessed  this  from 
afar,  or  experienced  it  in  his  Polish  wars, 
had  in  him  that  spirit  of  organization  and 

order   which    signally    distinguished    him 
203 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

above  every  great  leader  who  preceded 
him.  He  saw  that  a  well-disciplined  force 
of  men  to  be  commanded  by  a  superior 
class  of  officers  of  high  honor  and  intel- 
ligence, and  who  should  constitute  an 
armed  body  that  might  obtain  the  dignity 
of  a  profession  of  arms,  would  be  more 
efficient  and  a  cheaper  defence  of  nations 
than  the  hap-hazard  assembling  of  mere 
bloodhounds,  and  he  first  executed  the 
project  of  having  a  force  of  eighty  thou- 
sand men,  part  in  activity  and  part  in  re- 
serve, who  should  be  constantly  maintained 
well-armed,  well-clothed,  well-fed,  and  well- 
disciplined." 


204 


THE      STORMING      OF 
BADAJOS. 

IN  studying  the  campaign  in  the  Penin- 
sula, one  must  remember  first  of  all 
that  the  man  who  was  made  Earl  of  Wel- 
lington for  the  victory  at  Ciudad  Rodrigues 
was  not  the  great  potentiality  who,  as  the 
Duke  of  Wellington,  influenced  England 
after  Waterloo.  During  the  Peninsula 
campaign  Wellington  was  afflicted  at  all 
times  by  a  bitter  and  suspicious  Parliament 
at  home.  They  had  no  faith  in  him,  and 
they  strenuously  objected  to  furnishing 
him  with  money  and  supplies.  Welling- 
ton worked  with  his  hands  tied  behind  him 
against  the  eager  and  confident  armies  of 
France.  We  ourselves  can  read  in  our 
more  frank  annals  how  a  disgruntled  part 
of  Congress  was  forever  wishing  to  turn 
Washington  out  of  his  position  as  head  of 
the  colonial  forces.  Parliament  doled  sup- 
plies to  Wellington  with  so  niggardly  a 

hand  that  again  and  again  he  was  forced 
205 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

to  stop  operations  for  the  want  of  pro- 
visions and  arms.  At  one  time  he  actually 
had  been  told  to  send  home  the  transports 
in  order  to  save  the  expense  of  keeping 
them  at  Lisbon.  The  warfare  in  Parlia- 
ment was  not  deadly,  but  it  was  more 
acrimonious  than  the  warfare  in  the  Penin- 
sula. Moreover,  the  assistance  to  his  arms 
from  Portugal  was  so  wavering,  uncertain, 
and  dubious  that  he  could  place  no  faith 
in  it.  The  French  marshals,  Soult  and 
Marmont,  had  a  force  of  nearly  one  hun- 
dred thousand  men. 

Wellington  held  Lisbon,  but  if  he  wished 
to  move  in  Portugal  there  always  frowned 
upon  him  the  fortified  city  of  Badajos. 
But  finally  there  came  his  chance  to  take 
it,  if  it  could  be  taken  in  a  rush,  while 
Soult  and  Marmont  were  widely  separated 
and  Badajos  was  left  in  a  very  confident 
isolation. 

Badajos  lies  in  Spain,  five  miles  from  the 
Portuguese  frontier.  It  was  the  key  of  a 
situation.  Wellington's  chance  was  to 
strike  at  Badajos  before  the  two  French 
marshals  could  combine  and  crush  him. 

His  task  was  both  in  front  of  him  and  be- 
206 


THE  STORMING  OF  BADAJOS 

hind  him.  He  lacked  transport ;  he  lacked 
food  for  the  men  ;  the  soldiers  were  eating 
cassava  root  instead  of  bread  ;  the  bullocks 
were  weak  and  emaciated.  All  this  was 
the  doings  of  the  Parliament  at  home. 
But  Wellington  knew  that  the  moment  to 
strike  had  come,  and  he  seems  to  have 
hesitated  very  little.  Placing  no  faith  in 
the  tongues  of  the  Portuguese,  he  made 
his  plans  with  all  possible  secrecy.  The 
guns  for  the  siege  were  loaded  on  board 
the  transports  at  Lisbon  and  consigned  to 
a  fictitious  address.  But  in  the  river  Sadao 
they  were  placed  upon  smaller  vessels,  and 
finally  they  were  again  landed  and  drawn 
by  bullocks  to  Eloas,  a  post  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  allies.  Having  stationed  two- 
thirds  of  his  force  under  General  Graham 
and  General  Hill  to  prevent  a  most  prob- 
able interference  by  Soult  and  Marmont, 
Wellington  advanced,  reaching  Eloas  on 
the  nth  of  March,  1812.  He  had  made 
the  most  incredible  exertions.  The  stu- 
pidity of  the  Portuguese  had  vied  with  the 
stupidity  of  the  government  at  home. 
Wellington  had  been  carrying  the  prepara- 
tion for  the  campaign  upon  his  own  shoul- 
207 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

ders.  If  he  was  to  win  Badajos,  he  was 
to  win  it  with  no  help  save  that  from  gal- 
lant and  trustworthy  subordinates.  He 
was  ill  with  it.  Even  his  strangely  steel- 
like  nature  had  bent  beneath  the  trouble 
of  preparation  amid  such  indifference. 
But  on  March  i6th  Beresford  with  three 
divisions  crossed  the  Guadiana  on  pon- 
toons and  flying  bridges,  drove  in  the  ene- 
my's outposts,  and  invested  Badajos. 

At  the  time  of  the  investment  the  garri- 
son was  composed  of  five  thousand  French, 
Hessians,  and  Spaniards.  Spain  had  al- 
ways considered  this  city  a  most  important 
barrier  against  any  attack  through  Portu- 
gal. A  Moorish  castle  stood  three  hun- 
dred feet  above  the  level  of  the  plain. 
Bastions  and  fortresses  enwrapped  the 
town.  Even  the  Cathedral  was  bomb- 
proof. The  Guadiana  was  crossed  by  a 
magnificent  bridge,  and  on  the  farther 
shore  the  head  of  this  bridge  was  strongly 
fortified. 

Wellington's  troops  encamped  to  the 
east  of  the  town.  It  was  finally  decided 
first  to  attack  the  bastion  of  Trinidad. 

The  French  commander  had  strengthened 
208 


THE  STORMING  OF  BADAJOS 

all  his  defences,  and  by  damming  a  stream 
had  seriously  obstructed  Wellington's  op- 
erations. Parts  of  his  force  were  con- 
fronted by  an  artificial  lake  two  hundred 
yards  in  width. 

The  red  coats  of  the  English  soldiers 
were  now  faded  to  the  yellow  brown  of 
fox  fur.  All  the  military  finery  of  the  be- 
ginning of  the  century  was  tarnished  and 
torn.  But  it  was  an  exceedingly  hard- 
bitten army,  certain  of  its  leaders,  de- 
spising the  enemy,  full  of  ferocious  desire 
for  battle. 

Perhaps  the  bastion  of  Trinidad  was 
chosen  because  it  was  the  nearest  to  the 
intrenchments  of  the  allies.  In  those  days 
the  frontal  attack  was  possible  of  success. 
On  the  night  of  the  i;th  of  March  the 
British  broke  ground  within  one  hundred 
and  sixty  yards  of  Fort  Picerina.  The 
sound  of  the  digging  was  muffled  by  the 
roar  of  a  great  equinoctial  storm.  The 
French  were  only  made  wise  by  the  day- 
light, but  in  the  meantime  the  allies  had 
completed  a  trench  six  hundred  yards  long 
and  three  feet  deep,  and  with  a  communi- 
cation four  thousand  feet  in  length.  The 
14  209 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

French  announced  their  discovery  by  a 
rattle  of  musketry,  but  the  allies  kept  on 
with  their  digging,  while  general  officers 
wrapped  in  their  long  cloaks  paced  to  and 
fro  directing  the  work. 

The  situation  did  not  please  the  French 
general  at  all.  He  knew  that  something 
must  be  done  to  counteract  the  activity  of 
the  besiegers.  He  was  in  command  of  a 
very  spirited  garrison.  On  the  night  of 
the  i  Qth  a  sortie  was  made  from  the  Tala- 
vera  Gate  by  both  cavalry  and  infantry. 
The  infantry  began  to  demolish  the  trench 
of  the  allies.  The  cavalry  divided  itself 
into  two  parts  and  went  through  a  form  of 
sham  fight  which  in  the  darkness  was  de- 
ceptive. When  challenged  by  the  pickets, 
they  answered  in  Portuguese,  and  thus 
succeeded  in  galloping  a  long  way  behind 
the  trenches,  where  they  cut  down  a  num- 
ber of  men  before  their  identity  was  discov- 
ered and  they  were  beaten  back.  General 
Phillipon,  the  French  commander,  had 
offered  a  reward  for  every  captured  in- 
trenching tool.  Thus  the  French  infantry 
of  the  sortie  devoted  itself  largely  to  mak- 
ing a  collection  of  picks  and  spades. 


210 


THE  STORMING   OF  BADAJOS 

Men  must  have  risked  themselves  with 
great  audacity  for  this  reward,  since  they 
left  three  hundred  dead  on  the  field,  but 
succeeded  in  carrying  off  a  great  number 
of  the  intrenching  tools. 

Great-  rain-storms  now  began  to  com- 
plicate the  work  of  the  besiegers.  The 
trenches  became  mere  ditches  half-full  of 
discolored  water.  This  condition  was 
partly  improved  by  throwing  in  bags  of 
sand.  On  the  French  side  a  curious  de- 
vice had  been  employed  as  a  means  of 
communication  between  the  gate  of  the 
Trinidad  bastion  and  Fort  San  Roque. 
The  French  soldiers  had  begun  to  dig,  but 
had  grown  tired,  so  they  finished  by  hang- 
ing up  a  brown  cloth.  This  to  the  be- 
siegers' eyes  was  precisely  like  the  fresh 
earth  of  a  parallel,  and  behind  it  the 
French  soldiers  passed  in  safety. 

Storm  followed  storm.  The  Guadiana, 
swollen  past  all  tradition  by  these  furious 
downpours,  swept  away  the  flying  bridges, 
sinking  twelve  pontoons.  For  several  days 
the  army  of  the  allies  was  entirely  without 
food,  but  they  stuck  doggedly  to  their 
trenches,  and  when  communication  was  at 

211 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

last  restored  it  was  never  again  broken. 
The  weather  cleared,  and  the  army  turned 
grimly  with  renewed  resolution  to  the 
business  of  taking  Badajos.  This  was  in 
the  days  of  the  folorn  hope.  There  was 
no  question  of  anything  but  a  desperate 
and  deadly  frontal  attack.  The  command 
of  the  assault  of  Fort  Picerina  was  given  to 
General  Kempt.  He  had  five  hundred 
men,  including  engineers,  sappers,  and 
miners,  and  fifty  men  who  carried  axes. 
At  nine  o'clock  they  marched.  The  night 
was  very  dark.  The  fort  remained  silent 
until  the  assailants  were  close.  Then  a 
great  fire  blazed  out  at  them.  For  a  time 
it  was  impossible  for  the  men  to  make  any 
progress.  The  palisades  seemed  insur- 
mountable, and  the  determined  soldiers  of 
England  were  falling  on  all  sides.  In  the 
meantime  there  suddenly  sounded  the 
loud,  wild  notes  of  the  alarm-bells  in  the 
besieged  city,  and  the  guns  of  Badajos 
awakened  and  gave  back  thunder  for 
thunder  to  the  batteries  of  the  allies.  The 
confusion  was  worse  than  in  the  mad  nights 
on  the  heath  in  "  King  Lear,"  but  amid  the 
thundering  and  the  death,  Kempt's  fifty 


212 


THE  STORMING   OF  BADAJOS 

men  with  axes  walked  deliberately  around 
Fort  Picerina  until  they  found  the  entrance 
gate.  They  beat  it  down  and  rushed  in. 
The  infantry  with  their  bayonets  followed 
closely.  Lieutenant  Nixon  of  the  Fifty- 
second  Foot  (now  the  Second  Battalion  of 
the  Oxfordshire  Light  Infantry,  fell  almost 
on  the  threshold,  but  his  men  ran  on.  The 
interior  of  the  fort  became  the  scene  of  a 
terrible  hand-to-hand  fight.  All  of  the 
English  did  not  come  in  through  the  gate. 
Some  of  Kempt's  men  now  succeeded  in 
establishing  ladders  against  the  rampart, 
and  swarmed  over  to  the  help  of  their  com- 
rades. The  struggle  did  not  cease  until 
more  than  half  of  the  little  garrison  were 
killed.  Then  the  commandant,  Gasper 
Thiery,  surrendered  a  little  remnant  of 
eighty-six  men.  Others  who  had  not  been 
killed  by  the  British  had  rushed  out  and 
been  drowned  in  the  waters  of  that  inun- 
dation which  had  so  troubled  Wellington 
and  so  pleased  the  French  general.  Phil- 
lipon  had  estimated  that  the  Picerina  would 
endure  for  five  days,  but  it  had  been  taken 
in  an  hour,  albeit  one  of  the  bloodiest  hours 
in  the  annals  of  a  modern  army. 
213 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Wellington  was  greatly  pleased.  He 
was  now  able  to  advance  his  earthworks 
close  to  the  eastern  part  of  the  town,  while 
his  batteries  played  continually  on  the 
front  of  Fort  San  Roque  and  the  two 
northern  bastions,  Trinidad  and  Santa 
Maria. 

But  at  the  last  of  the  month  Wellington 
was  confronted  by  his  chief  fear.  News 
came  to  him  that  Marshal  Soult  was  ad- 
vancing rapidly  from  Cordova.  It  was  now 
a  simple  question  of  pushing  the  siege 
with  every  ounce  of  energy  contained  in 
his  army.  Forty-eight  guns  were  made  to 
fire  incessantly,  and  although  the  French 
reply  was  destructive,  the  English  guns 
were  gradually  wearing  away  the  three 
great  defences.  By  the  2d  of  April  Trini- 
dad was  seriously  damaged,  and  one  flank 
of  Santa  Maria  was  so  far  gone  that  Phil- 
lipon  set  his  men  at  work  on  an  inner  de- 
fence to  cut  the  last-named  bastion  off  from 
the  city.  On  the  night  of  the  2d  an  attack 
was  made  on  the  dam  of  the  inundation. 
Two  British  officers  and  some  sappers  suc- 
ceeded in  gagging  and  binding  the  sentinel 
guarding  the  dam,  and  having  piled  barrels 
214 


THE  STORMING  OF  BADAJOS 

of  gunpowder  against  it,  they  lighted  a 
slow-match  and  made  off.  But  before  the 
spark  could  reach  the  powder  the  French 
arrived  under  the  shelter  of  the  comic 
brown  cloth  communication.  The  explo- 
sion did  not  occur,  and  the  inundation  still 
remained  to  hinder  Wellington's  progress. 
On  the  6th  it  was  thought  that  three 
breaches  were  practicable  for  assault,  and 
the  resolute  English  general  ordered  the 
attack  to  be  made  at  once.  To  Picton, 
destined  to  attach  his  name  to  the  imper- 
ishable fame  of  Waterloo,  was  given  an 
arduous  task.  He  was  to  attack  on  the 
right  and  scale  the  walls  of  the  castle  of 
Badajos,  which  were  from  eighteen  to 
twenty-four  feet  high.  On  the  left  General 
Walker,  marching  to  the  south,  was  to 
make  a  false  attack  on  Port  Pardaleras, 
but  a  real  one  on  San  Vincente,  a  bastion 
on  the  extreme  west  of  the  town.  In  the 
centre  the  Fourth  Division  and  Welling- 
ton's favorite  Light  Division  were  to  march 
against  the  breaches.  The  Fourth  was  to 
move  against  Trinidad,  and  the  Light  Di- 
vision against  Santa  Maria.  The  columns 

were  divided  into  storming  and  firing  par- 
215 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

ties.  The  former  were  to  enter  the  ditch 
while  the  latter  fired  over  them  at  the 
enemy.  Just  before  the  assault  was  to  be 
sounded  a  French  deserter  brought  the 
intelligence  that  there  was  but  one  com- 
munication from  the  castle  to  the  town, 
and  Wellington  decided  to  send  against 
it  an  entire  division.  Brigadier-General 
Power  with  his  semi-useless  Portuguese 
brigade  was  directed  to  attack  the  head  of 
the  bridge  and  the  other  works  on  the 
right  of  the  Guadiana. 

The  army  had  now  waited  only  for  the 
night.  When  it  had  come,  thick  mists 
from  the  river  increased  the  darkness.  At 
10  o'clock  Major  Wilson,  of  the  Forty- 
eighth  Foot  (now  the  First  Battalion  of  the 
Northamptonshire  regiment),  led  a  party 
against  Fort  San  Roque  so  suddenly  and 
so  tempestuously  that  the  work  capitulated 
almost  immediately.  At  the  castle,  Gen- 
eral Picton's  men  had  placed  their  ladders 
and  swarmed  up  them  in  the  face  of 
showers  of  heavy  stones,  logs  of  wood, 
and  crashing  bullets,  while  at  the  same 
time  they  were  under  a  heavy  fire  from  the 
left  flank.  The  foremost  were  bayoneted 
216 


THE   STORMING  OF   BADAJOS 

when  they  reached  the  top,  and  the  be- 
sieged Frenchmen  grasped  the  ladders 
and  tumbled  them  over  with  their  load  of 
men.  The  air  was  full  of  wild  screams  as 
the  English  fell  towards  the  stones  below. 
Presently  every  ladder  was  thrown  back, 
and  for  the  moment  the  assailants  had  to 
run  for  shelter  against  a  rain  of  flying  mis- 
siles. 

In  this  moment  of  uncertainty  one  man, 
Lieutenant  Ridge,  rushed  out,  rallying  his 
company.  Seizing  one  of  the  abandoned 
ladders,  he  planted  it  where  the  wall  was 
lower.  His  ladder  was  followed  by  other 
ladders,  and  the  troops  scrambled  with  re- 
vived courage  after  this  new  and  intrepid 
leader.  The  British  gained  a  strong  foot- 
hold on  the  ramparts  of  the  castle,  and 
every  moment  added  to  their  strength  as 
Picton's  men  came  swarming.  They  drove 
the  French  through  the  castle  and  out  of 
the  gates.  They  met  a  heavy  re-enforce- 
ment of  the  French,  but  after  a  severe 
engagement  they  were  finally  and  trium- 
phantly in  possession  of  the  castle.  Lieu- 
tenant Ridge  had  been  killed. 

But  at  about  the  same  time  the  men  of  the 
217 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Fourth  Division  and  of  the  Light  Division 
had  played  a  great  and  tragic  part  in  the 
storming  of  Badajos.  They  moved  against 
the  great  breach  in  stealthy  silence.  All 
was  dark  and  quiet  as  they  reached  the 
glacis.  They  hurled  bags  full  of  hay  in 
the  ditch,  placed  their  ladders,  and  the 
storming  parties  of  the  Light  Division,  five 
hundred  men  in  all,  hurried  to  this  des- 
perate attack. 

But  the  French  general  had  perfectly 
understood  that  the  main  attacks  would  be 
made  at  his  three  breaches,  and  he  had 
made  the  great  breach  the  most  impreg- 
nable part  of  his  line.  The  English  troops, 
certain  that  they  had  surprised  the  enemy, 
were  suddenly  exposed  by  dozens  of  bril- 
liant lights.  Above  them  they  could  see 
the  ramparts  crowded  with  the  French. 
These  fire-balls  made  such  a  vivid  picture 
that  the  besieged  and  besiegers  could  gaze 
upon  one  another's  faces  at  distances  which 
amounted  to  nothing.  There  was  a  mo- 
ment of  this  brilliance,  and  then  a  terrific 
explosion  shattered  the  air.  Hundreds  of 
shells  and  powder-barrels  went  off  together, 

and  the  English  already  in  the  ditch  were 
218 


THE  STORMING  OF  BADAJOS 

literally  blown  to  pieces.  Still  their  com- 
rades crowded  after  them  with  no  definite 
hesitation.  The  French  commander  had 
taken  the  precaution  to  fill  part  of  the  ditch 
with  water  from  the  inundation,  and  in  it 
one  hundred  fusiliers,  men  of  Albuera, 
were  drowned. 

The  Fourth  Division  and  the  Light  Di- 
vision continued  the  attack  upon  the  breach. 
Across  the  top  of  it  was  a  row  of  sword- 
blades  fitted  into  ponderous  planks,  and 
these  planks,  chained  together,  were  let 
deep  into  the  ground.  In  front  of  them 
the  slope  was  covered  with  loose  planks 
studded  with  sharp  iron  points.  The  Eng- 
lish, stepping  on  them,  rolled  howling 
backward,  and  the  French  yelled  and  fired 
unceasingly. 

It  was  too  late  for  the  English  to  become 
aware  of  the  hopelessness  of  their  under- 
taking. Column  after  column  hurled  them- 
selves forward.  Young  Colonel  Macleod, 
of  the  Forty-third  Foot  (now  the  First  Bat- 
talion of  the  Oxfordshire  Light  Infantry), 
a  mere  delicate  boy,  gathered  his  men 
again  and  again  and  led  them  at  the  breach. 

A    falling   soldier   behind   him  plunged  a 
219 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

bayonet  in  his  back,  but  still  he  kept  on 
till  he  was  shot  dead  within  a  yard  of  the 
line  of  sword-blades. 

For  two  hours  the  besiegers  were  tire- 
lessly striving  to  achieve  the  impossible, 
while  the  French  taunted  them  from  the 
ramparts. 

"Why  do  you  not  come  into  Badajos?" 

Meanwhile,  Captain  Nicholas  of  the  En- 
gineers, with  Lieutenant  Shaw  and  about 
one  hundred  men  of  the  Forty-third  Foot, 
actually  had  passed  through  the  breach  of 
the  Santa  Maria  bastion,  but  once  inside 
they  were  met  with  such  a  fire  that  nearly 
every  man  dropped  dead.  Shaw  returned 
almost  alone. 

Wellington,  who  had  listened  to  these 
desperate  assaults  and  watched  them  as 
well  as  he  was  able  from  a  position  on  a 
small  knoll,  gave  orders  at  midnight  for 
the  troops  to  retire  and  re-form.  Two 
thousand  men  had  been  slain.  Dead  and 
mangled  bodies  were  piled  in  heaps  at  the 
entrance  to  the  great  breach,  and  the  stench 
of  burning  flesh  and  hair  was  said  to  be 
insupportable. 

And    still,    in    the    meantime,    General 

220 


THE  STORMING   OF  BADAJOS 

Walker's  brigade  had  made  a  feint  against 
Pardaleras  and  passed  on  to  the  bastion  of 
San  Vincente.  Here  for  a  time  everything 
went  wrong.  The  fire  of  the  French  was 
frightfully  accurate  and  concentrated. 
General  Walker  himself  simply  dripped 
blood ;  he  was  a  mass  of  wounds.  His 
ladders  were  all  found  to  be  too  short. 
The  walls  of  the  fortress  were  thirty  feet 
in  height.  However,  through  some  lack 
of  staying  power  in  the  French,  success  at 
last  crowned  the  attack.  One  man  clam- 
bered somehow  to  the  top  of  a  wall  and 
pulled  up  others,  until  about  half  of  the 
Fourth  Foot  (now  the  King's  Own  Royal 
Lancaster  Regiment)  were  fairly  into  the 
town.  Walker's  men  took  three  bastions. 
General  Picton,  severely  wounded,  had  not 
dared  to  risk  losing  the  Castle,  but  now, 
hearing  the  tumult  of  Walker's  success, 
he  sent  his  men  forth  and  thousands  went 
swarming  through  the  town.  Phillipon 
saw  that  all  was  lost,  and  retreated  with  a 
few  hundred  men  to  San  Christoval.  He 
surrendered  next  morning  to  Lord  Fitzroy 
Somerset. 

The  English    now   occupied   the  town. 


221 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

With  their  comrades  lying  stark,  or  per- 
haps in  frightful  torment,  in  the  fields 
beyond  the  walls  of  Badajos,  these  soldiers, 
who  had  so  heroically  won  this  immortal 
victory,  became  the  most  abandoned, 
drunken  wretches  and  maniacs.  Crazed 
privates  stood  at  the  corners  of  streets  and 
shot  everyone  in  sight.  Everywhere  were 
soldiers  dressed  in  the  garb  of  monks,  of 
gentlemen  at  court,  or  mayhap  wound 
about  with  gorgeous  ribbons  and  laces. 
Jewels  and  plate,  silks  and  satins,  all  suf- 
fered a  wanton  destruction.  Napier  writes 
of  "  shameless  rapacity,  brutal  intemper- 
ance, savage  lust,  cruelty  and  murder, 
shrieks  and  piteous  lamentations." 

He  further  says  that  the  horrible  tumult 
was  never  quelled.  It  subsided  through 
the  weariness  of  the  soldiers.  One  wishes 
to  inquire  why  the  man  who  was  ultimately 
called  the  Iron  Duke  did  not  try  to  stop 
this  shocking  business.  But  one  remem- 
bers that  Wellington  was  a  wise  man,  and 
he  did  not  try  to  stop  this  shocking  busi- 
ness because  he  knew  that  his  soldiers  were 
out  of  control  and  that  if  he  tried  he  would 
fail. 

222 


THE  BRIEF  CAMPAIGN 
AGAINST   NEW   ORLEANS 

{December  14,  1824— January  8,  1815.} 

THE  Mississippi,  broad,  rapid,  and  sin- 
ister, ceaselessly  flogging  its  en- 
wearied  banks,  was  the  last  great  legend  of 
the  dreaming  times  when  the  Old  World's 
information  of  the  arisen  continents  was 
roseate  but  inaccurate.  England,  at  war 
with  the  United  States,  heard  stories  of 
golden  sands,  bejewelled  temples,  fabulous 
silks,  the  splendor  of  a  majestic  barbarian 
civilization,  and  even  if  these  tales  were 
fantastic  they  stood  well  enough  as  symbols 
of  the  spinal  importance  of  the  grim  Father 
of  Waters. 

The  English  put  together  a  great  expe- 
dition. It  was  the  most  formidable  that 
ever  had  been  directed  against  the  Ameri- 
cans. It  assembled  in  a  Jamaican  harbor 
and  at  Pensacola,  then  a  Spanish  port 

and  technically  neutral.     The  troops  num- 
223 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

bered  about  fourteen  thousand  men  and 
included  some  of  the  best  regiments  in  the 
British  army,  fresh  from  service  in  the 
Peninsula  under  Wellington.  They  were 
certainly  not  men  who  had  formed  a  habit 
of  being  beaten.  Included  in  the  expedi- 
tion was  a  full  set  of  civilian  officials  for 
the  government  of  New  Orleans  after  its 
capture. 

A  hundred  and  ten  miles  from  the  mouth 
of  the  Mississippi,  New  Orleans  lay  trem- 
bling. She  had  no  forts  or  intrenchments  ; 
she  would  be  at  the  mercy  of  the  powerful 
British  force.  The  people  believed  that 
the  city  would  be  sacked  and  burned. 
They  were  not  altogether  a  race  full  of 
vigor.  The  peril  of  the  situation  be- 
wildered them  ;  it  did  not  stir  them  to 
action. 

But  the  spirit  of  energy  itself  arrived  in 
the  person  of  Andrew  Jackson.  Since  the 
Creek  War,  the  nation  had  had  much 
confidence  in  Jackson,  and  New  Orleans 
welcomed  him  with  a  great  sigh  of  relief. 
The  sallow,  gnarled,  crusty  man  came  ill  to 
his  great  work ;  he  should  have  been  in 

bed.     But  the  amount  of  vim  he  worked 
224 


THE  NEW  ORLEANS  CAMPAIGN 

into  a  rather  flabby  community  in  a  short 
time  looked  like  a  miracle.  The  militia  of 
Louisiana  were  called  out ;  the  free  negroes 
were  armed  and  drilled  ;  convicts  whose 
terms  had  nearly  expired  were  enlisted ; 
and  down  from  Tennessee  tramped  the 
type  of  man  that  one  always  pictures  as 
winning  the  battle — the  long,  lank  woods- 
man, brown  as  leather,  hard  as  nails,  in- 
separable from  his  rifle,  in  his  head  the  eye 
of  a  hawk. 

The  Lafitte  brothers,  famous  pirates, 
whose  stronghold  was  not  a  thousand  miles 
from  the  city,  threw  in  their  lot  with  the 
Americans.  The  British  bid  for  their  ser- 
vices, but  either  the  British  committed  the 
indiscretion  of  not  bidding  enough  or  the 
buccaneers  were  men  of  sentiment.  At 
any  rate  they  accepted  the  American 
pledge  of  immunity  and  came  with  their 
men  to  the  American  side,  where  they  ren- 
dered great  service  Afterwards  the  Eng- 
lish, their  offer  of  treasure  repulsed,  some- 
what severely  reproved  us  for  allowing 
these  men  to  serve  in  our  ranks. 

Martial  law  was  proclaimed,  and  Jackson 

kept  up  an  exciting  quarrel  with  the  city 
is  225 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

authorities  at  the  same  time  that  he  was 
working  his  strange  army  night  and  day  in 
the  trenches.  Captain  John  Coffee  with 
two  thousand  men  joined  from  Mobile. 

The  British  war-ships  first  attempted  to 
cross  the  sand-bars  at  the  mouth  of  the 
river  and  ascend  the  stream,  but  the  swift 
Mississippi  came  to  meet  them,  and  it  was 
as  if  this  monster,  immeasurable  in  power, 
knew  that  he  must  defend  himself.  The 
well-handled  war-ships  could  not  dodge 
this  simple  strength  ;  even  the  wind  refused 
its  help.  The  river  won  the  first  action. 

But  if  the  British  could  not  ascend  the 
stream,  they  could  destroy  the  small  Ameri- 
can gun-boats  on  the  lakes  below  the  city, 
and  this  they  did  on  December  1 4th  with  a 
rather  painful  thoroughness.  The  British 
were  then  free  to  land  their  troops  on  the 
shores  of  these  lakes  and  attempt  to  ap- 
proach the  city  through  miles  of  dismal 
and  sweating  swamps.  The  decisive  word 
seems  to  have  rested  with  Major-General 
Keane.  Sir  George  Pakenham,  the  com- 
mander-in-chief,  had  not  yet  arrived.  One 
of  Wellington's  proud  veterans  was  not 
likely  to  endure  any  nonsensical  delay 
226 


THE  NEW  ORLEANS   CAMPAIGN 

over  such  a  business  as  this  campaign 
against  a  simple  people  who  had  not  had 
the  art  of  war  hammered  into  their  heads 
by  a  Napoleon.  Moreover,  the  army  was 
impatient.  Some  of  the  troops  had  been 
with  Lord  Ross  in  the  taking  of  Wash- 
ington, and  they  predicted  something  easier 
than  that  very  easy  campaign.  Everybody 
was  completely  cock-sure. 

On  the  afternoon  of  December  23d, 
Major-General  Gabrielle  Villere,  one  of 
the  gaudy  Creole  soldiers,  came  to  see 
Jackson  at  head-quarters,  and  announced 
that  about  two  thousand  British  had  landed 
on  the  Villere  plantation,  nine  miles  below 
the  city.  Jackson  was  still  feeble,  but  this 
news  warmed  the  old  passion  in  him.  He 
pounded  the  table  with  his  fist.  "  By  the 
Eternal!"  he  cried,  "they  shall  not  sleep 
on  our  soil !"  All  well-regulated  authori- 
ties make  Jackson  use  this  phrase — "  By  the 
Eternal !" — and  any  reference  to  him  hardly 
would  be  intelligible  unless  one  quoted  the 
familiar  line.  I  suppose  we  should  not 
haggle  over  the  matter  ;  historically  one 
oath  is  as  good  as  another. 

Marching    orders   were   issued    to   the 
227 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

troops,  and  the  armed  schooner  Carolina 
was  ordered  to  drop  down  the  river  and 
open  fire  upon  the  British  at  7.50  in  the 
evening.  In  the  meantime,  Jackson  re- 
viewed his  troops  as  they  took  the  road. 
He  was  not  a  good-natured  man  ;  indeed, 
he  is  one  of  the  most  irascible  figures  in  his- 
tory. But  he  knew  how  to  speak  straight 
as  a  stick  to  the  common  man.  Each  corps 
received  some  special  word  of  advice  and 
encouragement. 

This  review  was  quaint.  Some  of  the 
Creole  officers  were  very  gorgeous,  but 
perhaps  they  only  served  to  emphasize  the 
wildly  unmilitary  aspect  of  the  procession 
generally.  But  the  woodsmen  were  there 
with  their  rifles,  and  if  the  British  had 
beaten  Napoleon's  marshals,  the  woodsmen 
had  conquered  the  forests  and  the  moun- 
tains, and  they  too  did  not  understand  that 
they  could  be  whipped. 

The  first  detachment  of  British  troops 
had  come  by  boat  through  Lake  Borgne 
and  then  made  a  wretched  march  through 
the  swamps.  Both  officers  and  men  were 
in  sorry  plight.  They  had  been  exposed 

for  days  to  the  fury  of  tropical  rains,  and 
228 


THE  NEW  ORLEANS  CAMPAIGN 

for  nights  to  bitter  frosts,  without  gaining 
even  an  opportunity  to  dry  their  clothes. 
But  December  23d  was  a  clear  day  lit  by 
a  mildly  warm  sun.  Arriving  at  Villere's 
plantation  on  the  river  bank,  the  troops 
built  huge  fires  and  then  raided  the  country 
as  far  as  they  dared,  gathering  a  great 
treasure  of  "  fowls  and  hams  and  wine." 
The  feast  was  merry.  The  veteran  soldier 
of  that  day  had  a  grand  stomach,  and  he 
made  a  deep  inroad  into  Louisiana's  store 
of  "  fowls  and  hams  and  wine." 

As  they  lay  comfortably  about  their  fires 
in  the  evening  some  sharp  eye  detected  by 
the  faint  light  of  the  moon  a  moving, 
shadowy  vessel  on  the  river.  She  was 
approaching.  An  officer  mounted  the  levee 
and  hailed  her.  There  was  no  answer. 
He  hailed  again.  The  silent  vessel  calmly 
furled  her  sails  and  swung  her  broadside 
parallel.  Then  a  voice  shouted  and  a 
whistling  shower  of  grape-shot  tore  the 
air.  It  was  the  little  Carolina. 

The  British  forces  flattened  themselves  in 
the  shelter  of  the  levee  and  listened  to  the 
grape-shot  go  ploughing  over  their  heads. 

But  they  had  not  been  long  in  this  awk- 
229 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

ward  position  when  there  was  a  yell  and  a 
blare  of  flame  in  the  darkness.  Some  of 
Jackson's  troops  had  come. 

Then  ensued  a  strange  conflict.  The 
moon,  tender  lady  of  the  night,  hid  while 
around  the  dying  fires  two  forces  of  in- 
furiated men  shot,  stabbed,  and  cut.  One 
remembers  grimly  Jackson's  sentence — 
"  They  shall  not  sleep  on  our  soil."  No  ; 
they  were  kept  awake  this  night  at  least. 

There  was  no  concerted  action  on  either 
side.  An  officer  gathered  a  handful  of 
men  and  by  his  voice  led  them  through  the 
darkness  at  the  enemy.  If  such  valor  and 
ferocity  had  been  introduced  into  the 
insipid  campaigns  of  the  North,  the  intro- 
duction would  have  made  overwhelming 
victory  for  one  people  or  the  other.  Dawn 
displayed  the  terrors  of  the  fighting  in  the 
night.  In  some  cases  an  American  and 
an  English  soldier  lay  dead,  each  with  his 
bayonet  sheathed  in  the  other's  body. 
Bayonets  were  rare  in  the  American  ranks, 
but  many  men  carried  long  hunting  knives. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  two  forces  had 
been  locked  in  a  blind  and  desperate  em- 
brace. The  British  reported  a  loss  of 
230 


THE  NEW  ORLEANS   CAMPAIGN 

forty-six  killed,  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
seven  wounded,  and  sixty-four  missing. 
In  this  engagement  the  Americans  suffered 
more  severely  than  in  any  other  action  of 
the  short  campaign. 

On  the  morning  of  December  24th,  Sir 
George  Pakenham  arrived  with  a  strong 
re-enforcement  of  men  and  guns.  Paken- 
ham was  a  brother-in-law  of  Wellington. 
He  had  served  in  the  Peninsula  and  was 
accounted  a  fine  leader.  The  American 
schooners  Carolina  and  Louisiana  lay  at 
anchor  in  the  river  firing  continually  upon 
the  British  camp.  Pakenham  caused  a 
battery  to  be  planted  which  quickly  made 
short  work  of  these  vessels. 

During  the  days  following  the  two 
armies  met  in  several  encounters  which 
were  fiery  but  indecisive.  One  of  these 
meetings  is  called  the  Battle  of  the  Bales 
and  Hogsheads. 

Jackson  employed  cotton-bales  in 
strengthening  a  position,  and  one  night 
the  British  advanced  and  built  a  redoubt 
chiefly  of  hogsheads  containing  sugar  and 
molasses.  The  cotton  suffered  consider- 
ably from  the  British  artillery,  often  igniting 
231 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

and  capable  of  being  easily  rolled  out  of 
place,  but  the  sugar  and  molasses  behaved 
very  badly.  The  hogsheads  were  easily 
penetrated,  and  they  soon  began  to  dis- 
tribute sugar  and  molasses  over  the  luck- 
less warriors  in  the  redoubt,  so  that  British 
soldiers  died  while  mingling  their  blood 
with  molasses  and  with  sugar  sprinkling 
down  upon  their  wounds. 

Although  neither  side  had  gained  a  par- 
ticular advantage,  the  British  were  obliged 
to  retire.  They  had  been  the  first  disci- 
plined troops  to  engage  molasses,  and  they 
were  glad  to  emerge  from  the  redoubt, 
this  bedraggled,  sticky,  and  astonished 
body  of  men. 

On  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river  a 
battery  to  rake  the  British  encampment 
had  been  placed  by  Commander  Patterson. 
This  battery  caused  Pakenham  much  an- 
noyance and  he  engaged  it  severely  with 
his  guns,  but  at  the  end  of  an  hour  he  had 
to  cease  firing  with  a  loss  of  seventy  men 
and  his  emplacements  almost  in  ruins. 
The  damage  to  the  American  works  was 
slight,  but  they  had  lost  thirty-six  in  killed 

and  disabled. 

232 


THE  NEW  ORLEANS   CAMPAIGN 

Both  sides  now  came  to  a  period  of 
fateful  thought.  In  the  beginning  the 
British  had  spoken  of  a  feeble  people  who 
at  first  would  offer  a  resistance  of  pretence 
but  soon  subside  before  the  victorious 
colors  of  the  British  regiments.  Now  they 
knew  that  they  were  face  to  face  with  de- 
termined and  skilful  fighters  who  would 
dauntlessly  front  any  British  regiment 
whose  colors  had  ever  hung  in  glory  in  a 
cathedral  of  old  England.  The  Ameri- 
cans had  thought  to  sweep  the  British  into 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  But  now  they  knew 
that  although  their  foes  floundered  and 
blundered,  although  they  displayed  that 
curious  stern-lipped  stupidity  which  is  the 
puzzle  of  many  nations,  they  were  still  the 
veterans  of  the  Peninsula,  the  stout,  un- 
dismayed troops  of  Wellington. 

Jackson  moved  his  line  fifty  yards  back 
from  his  cotton  bale  position.  Here  he 
built  a  defensive  work  on  the  northern 
brink  of  an  old  saw-mill  race  known  as  the 
Rodriguez  Canal.  The  line  of  defence 
was  a  mile  in  length.  It  began  on  the 
river  bank  and  ended  in  a  swamp  where 
during  the  battle  the  Americans  stood  knee- 
233 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

deep  in  mud  or  on  floating  planks  and  logs 
moored  to  the  trees.  The  main  defences 
of  the  position  were  built  of  earth,  logs, 
and  fence-rails  in  some  places  twenty  feet 
thick.  It  barred  the  way  to  New  Or- 
leans. 

The  Americans  were  prepared  for  the 
critical  engagement  some  days  before 
Pakenham  had  completed  his  arrange- 
ments. The  Americans  spent  the  interval 
in  making  grape-shot  out  of  bar-lead  and 
in  mending  whatever  points  in  their  line 
needed  care  and  work. 

Pakenham' s  final  plan  was  surprisingly 
simple  and  perhaps  it  was  surprisingly  bad. 
He  decided  to  send  a  heavy  force  across 
the  river  to  attack  Patterson's  annoying 
battery  simultaneously  with  the  deliverance 
of  the  main  attack  against  Jackson's  posi- 
tion along  the  line  of  the  Rodriguez  Canal. 
Why  Pakenham  decided  to  make  the  two 
attacks  simultaneously  is  not  quite  clear 
at  this  day.  Patterson's  force,  divided  by 
the  brutally  swift  river  from  the  main  body 
of  the  Americans,  might  have  been  con- 
sidered with  much  reason  a  detached  body 
of  troops,  and  Pakenham  might  have  eaten 
234 


THE  NEW  ORLEANS  CAMPAIGN 

them  at  his  leisure  while  at  the  same  time 
keeping  up  a  great  show  in  front  of  Jackson, 
so  that  the  latter  would  consider  that  some- 
thing serious  was  imminent  at  the  main 
position. 

However,  Pakenham  elected  to  make  the 
two  attacks  at  the  same  hour,  and  posterity 
does  not  perform  a  graceful  office  when  it 
re-generals  the  battles  of  the  past. 

Boats  were  brought  from  the  fleet,  and 
with  immense  labor  a  canal  was  dug  from 
Lake  Borgne  to  the  Mississippi.  For  use 
in  fording  the  ditch  in  front  of  Jackson, 
the  troops  made  fascines  by  binding  to- 
gether sheaves  of  sugar-cane,  and  for  the 
breastwork  on  the  far-side  of  the  ditch 
they  made  scaling  ladders. 

On  January  7,  1815,  Jackson  stood  on 
the  top  of  the  tallest  building  within  his 
lines  and  watched  the  British  at  work.  At 
the  same  time  Pakenham  was  in  the  top 
of  a  pine-tree  regarding  the  American 
trenches.  For  the  moment,  and  indefi- 
nitely, it  was  a  question  of  eyesight. 
Jackson  studied  much  of  the  force  that  was 
to  assail  him  ;  Pakenham  studied  the  posi- 
tion which  he  had  decided  to  attack.  Pak- 
235 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

enham's  eyesight  may  not  have  been  very 
good. 

Colonel  Thornton  was  in  command  of 
the  troops  which  were  to  attack  Patterson's 
battery  across  the  river,  and  a  rocket  was 
to  be  sent  up  to  tell  him  when  to  begin  his 
part  of  the  general  onslaught. 

Pakenham  advanced  serenely  against 
the  Rodriguez  Canal,  the  breastwork,  and 
the  American  troops.  One  wishes  to  use 
here  a  phrase  inimical  to  military  phrase- 
ology. One  wishes  to  make  a  distinction 
between  disinterested  troops  and  troops 
who  are  interested.  The  Americans  were 
interested  troops.  They  faced  the  enemy 
at  the  main  gate  of  the  United  States. 
Behind  them  crouched  frightened  thou- 
sands. In  reality  they  were  defending  a 
continent. 

As  the  British  advanced  to  the  attack 
they  made  a  gallant  martial  picture.  The 
motley  army  of  American  planters,  woods- 
men, free  negroes,  ex-convicts,  and  pirates 
watched  them  in  silence.  Here  tossed  the 
bonnets  of  a  fierce  battalion  of  High- 
landers ;  here  marched  a  bottle-green  regi- 
ment, the  officers  wearing  furred  cloaks 
236 


THE  NEW  ORLEANS  CAMPAIGN 

and  crimson  sashes  ;  here  was  a  steady  line 
of  blazing  red  coats.  Everywhere  rode 
the  general  officers  in  their  cocked  hats, 
their  short  red  coats  with  golden  epaulettes 
and  embroideries,  their  skin-tight  white 
breeches,  their  high  black  boots.  The 
ranks  were  kept  locked  in  the  manner  of 
that  day.  It  was  like  a  grand  review. 

But  the  grandeur  was  extremely  brief. 
The  force  was  well  within  range  of  the 
American  guns  when  Pakenham  made  the 
terrible  discovery  that  his  orders  had  been 
neglected :  there  was  neither  fascine  nor 
ladder  on  the  field.  In  a  storm  of  rage 
and  grief  the  British  general  turned  to  the 
guilty  officer  and  bade  him  take  his  men 
back  and  fetch  them.  When,  however,  the 
ladders  and  fascines  had  been  brought  into 
the  field,  a  hot  infantry  engagement  had 
already  begun  and  the  bearers,  becom- 
ing wildly  rattled,  scattered  them  on  the 
ground. 

It  was  now  that  Sir  George  Pakenham 
displayed  that  quality  of  his  nation  which 
in  another  place  I  have  called  stern-lipped 
stupidity.  It  was  an  absolute  certainty 
that  Jackson's  position  could  not  be  carried 
237 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

without  the  help  of  fascines  and  ladders ; 
it  was  doubtful  if  it  could  be  carried  in  any 
case. 

But  Sir  George  Pakenham  ordered  a 
general  charge.  His  troops  responded 
desperately.  They  flung  themselves  for- 
ward in  the  face  of  a  storm  of  bullets 
aimed  usually  with  deadly  precision.  Back 
of  their  rampart,  the  Americans,  at  once 
furious  and  cool,  shot  with  the  quickness 
of  aim  and  yet  with  the  finished  accuracy 
of  life-long  hunters.  The  British  army 
was  being  mauled  and  mangled  out  of  all 
resemblance  to  the  force  that  had  landed 
in  December. 

Sir  George  Pakenham,  proud,  heart- 
broken, frenzied  man,  rode  full  tilt  at  the 
head  of  rush  after  rush.  And  his  men 
followed  him  to  their  death.  On  the  right, 
a  major  and  a  lieutenant  succeeded  in 
crossing  the  ditch.  The  two  officers 
mounted  the  breastwork  but  the  major 
fell  immediately.  The  lieutenant  imperi- 
ously demanded  the  swords  of  the  Ameri- 
can officers  present.  But  they  said:  "Look 
behind  you."  He  looked  behind  him  and 

saw  that  the  men  whom  he  had  supposed 
238 


THE  NEW  ORLEANS   CAMPAIGN 

were  at  his  back  had  all  vanished  as  if  the 
earth  had  yawned  for  them. 

The  lieutenant  was  taken  prisoner  and 
so  he  does  not  count,  but  the  dead  body  of 
the  major  as  it  fell  and  rolled  within  the 
American  breastwork  established  the  high- 
water  mark  of  the  British  advance  upon 
New  Orleans. 

Sir  George  Pakenham  seemed  to  be 
asking  for  death,  and  presently  it  came  to 
him.  His  body  was  carried  from  the  field. 
General  Gibbs  was  mortally  wounded. 
General  Keane  was  seriously  wounded. 
Left  without  leaders,  the  British  troops 
began  a  retreat.  This  retreat  was  soon  a 
mad  runaway,  but  General  Lambert  with  a 
strong  reserve  stepped  between  the  beaten 
battalions  and  their  foes.  The  battle  had 
lasted  twenty-five  minutes. 

Jackson's  force,  armed  and  unarmed, 
was  four  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty- 
four.  During  the  whole  campaign  he  lost 
three  hundred  and  thirty-three.  In  the 
final  action  he  lost  four  killed,  thirteen 
wounded.  The  British  force  in  action  was 
about  eight  thousand  men.  The  British 
lost  some  nine  hundred  killed,  fourteen 
239 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

hundred  wounded,  and  five  hundred  pris- 
oners. 

Thornton  finally  succeeded  in  reaching 
and  capturing  the  battery  on  the  other  side 
of  the  river,  but  he  was  too  late.  Some 
of  the  British  war-ships  finally  succeeded 
in  crossing  the  bars,  but  they  were  too  late. 
General  Lambert,  now  in  command,  de- 
cided to  withdraw,  and  the  expedition  sailed 
away. 

Peace  had  been  signed  at  Ghent  on  De- 
cember 24,  1814.  The  real  Battle  of  New 
Orleans  was  fought  on  January  8,  1815. 


240 


THE    BATTLE    OF 
SOLFERINO 

"TTALY,"  said  Prince  Metternich,  "is 
A  merely  a  geographical  expression. " 
The  sneer  was  justified ;  the  storied  pen- 
insula was  cut  up  into  little  principalities 
for  little  princes  of  the  houses  of  Hapsburg 
and  Bourbon.  The  millions  who  spoke  a 
common  tongue  and  cherished  common 
traditions  of  a  glorious  past  were  ruled  as 
cynically  as  if  they  were  so  many  cattle. 
The  map  of  Italy  for  1859  is  a  crazy-quilt 
of  many  patches.  How  has  it  come  about, 
then,  that  the  map  of  Italy  for  1863  is  of 
one  uniform  color  from  the  Alps  to  the 
"toe  of  the  boot,"  including  Sardinia  and 
Sicily  ?  We  must  except  the  Papal  States, 
of  course,  still  separate  till  1870,  and  Vene- 
tia,  Austrian  till  1866,  when  the  "  Bride  of 
the  Sea"  became  finally  one  with  the  rest 
of  Italy. 

This  was  the  last  miracle  that  Europe 
had  looked  for.     Unity  in  Italy  !     "  Since 

16  241 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire  (if  ever  be- 
fore it),"  said  an  Englishman,  "  there  has 
never  been  a  time  when  Italy  could  be 
called  a  nation  any  more  than  a  stack  of 
timber  can  be  called  a  ship."  This  was 
true  even  in  the  days  of  the  mediaeval 
magnificence  of  the  city-states,  Venice, 
Genoa,  Milan  and  Florence,  Pisa  and 
Rome.  But  in  modern  times  Italy  had  be- 
come only  a  field  for  intriguing  dynasties 
and  the  wars  of  jealous  nations. 

During  the  latter  half  of  the  eighteenth 
century  Italy  was  strangely  tranquil ;  was 
she  content  at  last  with  her  slavery  ?  Never 
that ;  the  people  had  simply  grown  apa- 
thetic. Their  spasmodic  insurrections  had 
always  ended  in  a  worse  bondage  than 
ever  :  their  very  religion  was  used  to  fasten 
their  chains.  Perhaps  nothing  could  have 
served  so  well  to  wake  them  from  this 
torpor  of  despair  as  the  iron  tread  of  the 
first  Napoleon.  The  "  Corsican  tyrant" 
proved  a  beneficent  counter-irritant — a 
wholesome,  cleansing  force  throughout 
the  land.  It  was  good  for  Italy  to  be  rid, 
if  only  for  a  little  while,  of  Hapsburgs  and 

Bourbons  ;  to  have  the  political  divisions 
242 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

of  the  country  reduced  to  three  ;  to  be 
amazed  at  the  sight  of  justice  administered 
fairly  and  taxation  made  equitable.  But 
the  most  significant  effect  of  the  Na- 
poleonic occupation  was  this,  that  the 
hearts  of  the  Italians  were  stirred  with  a 
new  consciousness  :  they  had  been  shown 
the  possibility  of  becoming  a  united  race — 
of  owning  a  nation  which  should  not  be  a 
"  mere  geographical  expression." 

And  although  1815  brought  the  bad 
days  of  the  Restoration,  and  the  stupid, 
corrupt,  or  cruel  princes  climbed  back 
again  on  their  little  thrones,  and  the  map 
was  made  into  pretty  much  the  same  old 
crazy-quilt,  still  it  was  not  the  same  old 
Italy :  all  the  diplomats  at  Vienna  could 
not  make  things  as  they  had  been  before. 
The  new  spirit  of  freedom  came  to  life  in 
the  north,  in  the  Kingdom  of  Sardinia, 
that  had  made  itself  the  most  independent 
section  of  the  country.  In  the  beginning 
it  was  only  Savoy,  and  the  Dukes  of  Savoy, 
"owing,"  as  the  Prince  de  Ligne  said,  "to 
their  geographical  position,  which  did  not 
permit  them  to  behave  like  honest  men," 
had  swallowed,  first,  Piedmont ;  then,  Sar- 
243 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

dinia ;  and  then  as  many  of  the  towns  of 
Lombardy  as  they  could.  The  restoration 
enriched  the  kingdom  by  the  gift  of  Genoa 
— where,  in  1806,  Joseph  Mazzini  was 
born. 

Mazzini,  Garibaldi,  Cavour — those 
names  will  be  always  thought  of  as  one 
with  the  liberation  of  Italy. 

Though  frequently  in  open  antagonism, 
yet  the  work  of  each  of  the  three  was 
necessary  to  the  cause,  and  to  each  it  was 
a  holy  cause,  for  which  he  was  ready  to 
make  any  sacrifice : 

' « Italia  !  when  thy  name  was  but  a  name, 
When  to  desire  thee  was  a  vain  desire, 
When  to  achieve  thee  was  impossible, 
When  to  love  thee  was  madness,  when  to  live 
For  thee  was  the  extravagance  of  fools, 
When  to  die  for  thee  was  to  fling  away 
Life  for  a  shadow — in  those  darkest  days 
Were  some  who   never   swerved,   who  lived,  and 

strove, 
And  suffered  for  thee,  and  attained  their  end." 

Of  these  devoted  ones  Mazzini  was  the 
prophet ;  his  idealism  undoubtedly  made 
too  great  demands  upon  the  human  beings 
he  worked  for,  but  let  us  bear  in  mind 
that  it  needed  a  conception  of  absolute 
244 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

good  to  rouse  the  sluggish  Italian  mind 
from  its  materialism  and  Machiavellism." 
Mazzini  wore  black  when  a  youth  as 
"mourning  for  his  country,"  and  when  his 
university  course  was  at  an  end  he  took 
up  the  profession  of  political  agitator  and 
joined  the  Carbonari. 

But  the  greatest  service  he  ever  did  his 
cause  was  the  organization  of  a  new  society 
— on  a  much  higher  plane  than  the  Car- 
bonari and  its  like.  The  movement  was 
called  "  Young  Italy,"  famous  for  the  spirit 
it  raised  from  end  to  end  of  the  peninsula. 
Among  those  attracted  by  Mazzini' s  ex- 
alted utterance  was  the  young  Garibaldi, 
who,  taking  part  in  Mazzini' s  rising  of  1 834, 
was  condemned  to  death,  and  made  his 
escape  to  South  America.  In  constant 
service  in  the  wars  between  the  quarrel- 
some states  he  gained  his  masterly  skill  in 
guerilla  warfare  which  was  afterwards  to 
play  so  great  a  part  in  the  liberation  of  his 
country.  He  did  not  return  until  it  seemed 
as  though  the  hour  of  Italy's  deliverance 
was  at  hand,  in  1 848,  which  only  proved  to 
be  the  "quite  undress  rehearsal"  for  the 
great  events  of  1859. 
245 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

Garibaldi  has  been  called  "  not  a  soldier 
but  a  saint."  Most  great  heroes,  alas ! 
have  outlived  their  heroism,  and  their 
worshippers  have  outlived  their  worship, 
but  Garibaldi  has  never  been  anything  but 
the  unselfish  patriot  who  wanted  everything 
for  his  country  but  nothing  for  himself. 
He  has  been  described,  on  his  return  to 
Italy  from  South  America,  as  "  beautiful  as 
a  statue  and  riding  like  a  centaur."  "  He 
was  quite  a  show,"  said  the  sculptor  Gib- 
son, "  everyone  stopping  to  look  at  him." 
"  Probably,"  said  another  Englishman,  "a 
human  face  so  like  a  lion,  and  still  retaining 
the  humanity  nearest  the  image  of  its 
Maker,  was  never  seen." 

The  third  of  the  immortal  Italian  trio, 
Count  Camillo  de  Cavour,  was,  like  Maz- 
zini  and  Garibaldi,  a  subject  of  the  Sar- 
dinian kingdom.  There  was  no  prouder 
aristocracy  in  Europe  than  that  of  Pied- 
mont, but  Camillo  seems  to  have  drawn 
his  social  theories  from  the  all-pervading 
unrest  that  the  great  Revolution  and  Bona- 
parte had  left  in  the  air,  rather  than  the 
assumed  sources  of  heredity.  In  his  tenth 
year  he  entered  the  military  academy  at 
246 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

Turin,  and  at  the  same  time  was  appointed 
page  to  the  Prince  of  Carignan,  afterwards 
Charles  Albert,  father  of  Victor  Emmanuel. 
This  was  esteemed  a  high  honor,  but  it  did 
not  appeal  to  him  in  this  light.  When 
asked  what  was  the  costume  of  the  pages, 
he  replied,  in  a  tone  of  disgust :  "  Parbleu ! 
how  would  you  have  us  dressed,  except  as 
lackeys,  which  we  were  ?  It  made  me 
blush  with  shame." 

His  attitude  of  contempt  for  the  place 
occasioned  a  prompt  dismissal.  At  the 
academy  he  was  so  successful  with  mathe- 
matics that  he  left  it  at  sixteen,  having  be- 
come sub-lieutenant  in  the  engineers,  al- 
though twenty  years  was  the  earliest  age 
for  this  grade.  He  then  joined  the  gar- 
rison at  Genoa,  but  the  military  career  had 
no  allurements  for  him.  Taking  kindly  to 
liberal  ideas,  he  expressed  himself  so  freely 
that  the  authorities  transferred  him  to  the 
little  fortress  of  Bard,  till,  in  1831,  he  re- 
signed his  commission. 

Having  by  nature  a  "  diabolical  activity" 
that  demanded  the  widest  scope  for  itself, 
he  now  took  charge  of  a  family  estate  at 

Leri,  and  went  in  for  scientific  farming. 
247 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

"At  the  first  blush,"  he  wrote,  " agri- 
culture has  little  attraction.  The  habitue 
of  the  salon  feels  a  certain  repugnance  for 
works  which  begin  by  the  analysis  of 
dunghills  and  end  in  the  middle  of  cattle- 
sheds.  However,  he  will  soon  discover  a 
growing  interest,  and  that  which  most  re- 
pelled him  will  not  be  long  in  having  for 
him  a  charm  which  he  never  so  much  as 
expected." 

Although  he  began  by  not  knowing  a 
turnip  from  a  potato,  his  invincible  energy 
soon  made  him  a  capital  farmer ;  his  experi- 
ments were  so  daring  that  "the  simple 
neighbors  who  came  trembling  to  ask  his 
advice  stood  aghast ;  he,  always  smiling, 
gay,  affable,  having  for  each  a  clear,  con- 
cise counsel,  an  encouragement  enveloped 
in  a  pleasantry." 

Besides  agriculture,  his  interests  ex- 
tended to  banks,  railway  companies,  a 
manufactory  for  chemical  fertilizers,  steam 
mills  for  grinding  corn,  and  a  line  of 
packets  on  the  Lago  Maggiore.  During 
this  time  he  visited  England,  and  was  to  be 
seen  night  after  night  in  the  Strangers' 
Gallery  of  the  House  of  Commons,  making 
248 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

himself  master  of  the  methods  of  Parlia- 
mentary tactics,  that  were  to  be  of  such 
value  to  Italy  in  later  years. 

In  1847  Cavour  started  the  Risorgimento, 
a  journal  whose  programme  was  simply 
this :  "  Independence  of  Italy,  union  be- 
tween the  princes  and  peoples,  progress 
in  the  path  of  reform,  and  a  league  be- 
tween the  Italian  states. "  As  for  Italian 
unity,  "Let  us,"  Cavour  would  say,  "do 
one  thing  at  a  time  ;  let  us  get  rid  of  the 
Austrians,  and  then — we  shall  see/'  After 
returning  from  England  in  1 843  he  wrote  : 
"  You  may  well  talk  to  me  of  hell,  for  since 
I  left  you  I  live  in  a  kind  of  intellectual 
hell,  where  intelligence  and  science  are  re- 
puted infernal  by  him  who  has  the  good- 
ness to  govern  us." 

The  king,  Charles  Albert,  had  called  him 
the  most  dangerous  man  in  the  kingdom, 
and  he  certainly  was  the  most  dangerous  to 
the  old  systems  of  religious  and  political 
bigotry ;  but  his  work  was  educational ; 
gradually  he  was  enlightening  the  minds  of 
the  masses,  and  preventing  a  possible  reign 
of  terror.  In  1848  he  wrote  :  "  What  is  it 
which  has  always  wrecked  the  finest  and 
249 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

justest  of  revolutions  ?  The  mania  for 
revolutionary  means ;  the  men  who  have 
attempted  to  emancipate  themselves  from 
ordinary  laws.  Revolutionary  means,  pro- 
ducing the  directory,  the  consulate,  and 
the  empire  ;  Napoleon,  bending  all  to  his 
caprice,  imagining  that  one  can  with  a  like 
facility  conquer  at  the  Bridge  of  Lodi  and 
wipe  out  a  law  of  nature.  Wait  but  a 
little  longer,  and  you  will  see  the  last  con- 
sequence of  your  revolutionary  means — 
Louis  Napoleon  on  the  throne !" 

Charles  Albert,  the  king,  who,  as  Prince 
Carignan,  had  been  one  of  the  Carbonari, 
and  secretly  hated  Austria,  has  been  ac- 
cused of  treachery  and  double  dealing 
(he  explained  that  he  was  "  always  between 
the  dagger  of  the  Carbonari  and  the 
chocolate  of  the  Jesuits")  ;  but  the  time 
came  when  he  nobly  redeemed  his  past. 
In  1845  he  assured  d'Azeglio  that  when 
Sardinia  was  ready  to  free  herself  from 
Austria,  his  life,  his  sons'  lives,  his  arms, 
his  treasure,  should  all  be  freely  spent  in 
the  Italian  cause. 

In  February,  1848,  he  granted  his 
people  a  constitution  ;  a  parliament  was 
250 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

formed,  Cavour  becoming  member  for 
Turin. 

In  this  month  the  revolution  broke  out 
in  Paris  and  penetrated  to  the  heart  of 
Vienna.  Metternich  was  forced  to  fly 
his  country ;  the  Austrians  left  Milan  ; 
Venice  threw  off  the  yoke — all  Italy  re- 
volted. The  Pope,  it  is  said,  behaved 
badly,  and  left  Rome  free  for  Garibaldi 
to  enter,  with  Mazzini  enrolled  as  a  volun- 
teer. 

Even  the  abominable  Ferdinand  of  Sicily 
and  the  Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany  had  been 
obliged  to  grant  constitutions ;  all  the 
northern  states  had  hastened  to  unite 
themselves  to  Sardinia  by  universal  plebi- 
scite. At  the  very  beginning,  Charles 
Albert  fulfilled  his  pledge  ;  he  placed  him- 
self at  the  head  of  his  army  and  defied 
Austria. 

But  it  was  too  soon :  Austria  was  too 
strong.  On  the  23d  of  March,  1849,  Charles 
Albert  was  crushingly  defeated  by  Ra- 
detsky  at  Novara.  There,  when  night  fell, 
he  called  his  generals  to  him  and  in  their 
presence  abdicated  in  favor  of  his  son, 

Victor  Emmanuel,  who  knelt  weeping  be- 
251 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

fore  him.  The  pathos  of  despair  was  in 
his  words  :  "  Since  I  have  not  succeeded  in 
finding  death,"  he  said,  "  I  must  accomplish 
one  last  sacrifice  for  my  country." 

He  left  the  battle-field  and  his  country 
without  even  visiting  his  home  ;  six  months 
later  he  was  dead.  "The  magnanimous 
king,"  his  people  called  him. 

The  young  Victor  Emmanuel  began  his 
reign  in  a  kingly  fashion  ;  pointing  his 
sword  towards  the  Austrian  camp,  he  ex- 
claimed:  "Per  Dio!  d'ltalia  sara."  It 
seemed  at  the  time  a  mere  empty  boast — 
his  little  country  was  brought  so  close  to 
the  verge  of  ruin.  The  terms  of  peace 
imposed  an  Austrian  occupation  until  the 
war  indemnity  of  eighty  million  francs 
should  be  paid.  Yet  Cavour  was  heard 
to  say  that  all  their  sacrifices  were  not  too 
dear  a  price  for  the  Italian  tricolor  in  ex- 
change for  the  flag  of  Savoy.  It  was  not 
until  July  that  Rome  fell — Rome,  where 
Garibaldi  had  established  a  republic  and 
Mazzini  was  a  Triumvir ! 

At  the  invitation  of  the  Pope,  Louis 
Napoleon,  then  president  of  the  French 
republic,  seeing  the  opportunity  for  con- 
252 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

ciliating  the  religious  powers,  poured  his 
troops  into  Rome,  and  Garibaldi  fled,  with 
Anita  at  his  side.  The  brave  wife  with  her 
unborn  child  would  not  leave  her  hero,  but 
death  took  her  from  him.  In  a  peasant's 
hut,  a  few  days  later,  she  died,  his  arms 
around  her.  As  for  Mazzini,  the  fall  of 
Rome  nearly  broke  his  heart.  For  days 
he  wandered  dazed  about  the  Eternal  City, 
miraculously  escaping  capture,  till  his 
friends  got  him  away. 

It  was  not  until  April  of  1850  that  Pius 
IX.  dared  to  come  back  to  Rome,  where  a 
body  of  French  troops  long  remained,  to 
show  how  really  religious  a  nation  was 
France.  From  his  accession  there  had 
been  a  Papal  party  in  Italy,  who,  because 
of  the  good  manners  of  the  gentle  eccle- 
siastic, had  wrought  themselves  up  to  be- 
lieve that  Italy  could  be  united  under  him. 
But  as  early  as  1847  d'Azeglio  wrote  from 
Rome :  "The  magic  of  Pio  Nono  will  not 
last ;  he  is  an  angel,  but  he  is  surrounded 
by  demons." 

After  the  events  of  the  1848  rising,  and 
his  appeal  (twenty-five  pontiffs  had  made 
the  same  appeal  before  him  !)  to  the  for- 
253 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

eigner  against  his  own  people,  the  dream 
of  a  patriotic  pope  melted  into  thin  air. 

And  so  Austria  came  back  into  Italy, 
and  seemed  again  complete  master  there. 
It  would  be  interesting  to  be  able  to  analyze 
the  sensibilities  of  these  prince-puppets 
who  were  jerked  back  to  their  thrones  by 
their  master  at  Vienna.  Plenty  of  Austrian 
troops  came  to  take  care  of  them.  As  for 
the  bitter  reprisals  Italians  had  to  bear,  it 
is  almost  impossible  to  read  of  them.  In 
certain  provinces  everyone  found  with  a 
weapon  was  put  to  death.  A  man  found 
with  a  rusty  nail  was  promptly  shot.  At 
Brescia  a  little  hunchback  was  slowly  burnt 
alive.  Women,  stripped  half- naked,  were 
flogged  in  the  market-place,  with  Austrian 
officers  looking  on.  It  was  after  his  visit 
to  Naples  in  the  winter  of  1850  that  Glad- 
stone wrote,  "This  is  the  negation  of  God 
erected  into  a  system  of  government." 

But  Italy  had  now  a  new  champion. 
When  Victor  Emmanuel  signed  his  name  to 
the  first  census  in  his  reign,  he  jestingly 
gave  his  occupation  as  "  Re  Galantuomo," 
and  this  name  stuck  to  him  forever  after. 
A  brave  monarch  Victor  Emmanuel  proved, 
254 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

whose  courage  and  honesty  were  tried  in 
many  fires. 

When  arranging  negotiations  with  Ra- 
detsky  after  Novara,  he  was  given  to  un- 
derstand that  the  conditions  of  peace 
would  be  much  more  favorable  if  he  would 
abandon  the  constitution  granted  by 
Charles  Albert. 

"Marshal,"  he  said,  "sooner  than  sub- 
scribe to  such  conditions,  I  would  lose  a 
hundred  crowns.  What  my  father  has 
sworn  I  will  maintain.  If  you  wish  a  war 
to  the  death,  be  it  so  !  My  house  knows 
the  road  of  exile,  but  not  of  dishonor." 

The  Princes  of  Piedmont  had  been 
always  renowned  for  physical  courage  and 
dominating  minds.  Effeminacy  and  men- 
dacity are  not  their  foibles.  It  is  hinted 
by  the  Countess  of  Cesaresco,  in  her  "Liber- 
ation of  Italy,"  that  sainthood  was  esteemed 
the  privilege  strictly  of  the  women  of  the 
family,  but  then  sainthood  is  not  absolutely 
necessary  to  a  monarch.  The  Piedmont 
line  had  always  understood  the  business 
of  kings, — but  none  so  thoroughly  as 
Victor  Emmanuel. 

He  was  unpopular  at  first ;  the  Mazzin- 
255 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

ists  cried,  "  Better  Italy  enslaved  than 
handed  over  to  the  son  of  the  traitor, 
Carlo  Alberto!"  On  the  wall  of  his 
palace  at  Turin  was  written  :  "  It  is  all  up 
with  us ;  we  have  a  German  king  and 
queen" — alluding  to  the  Austrian  origin 
of  his  mother  and  of  his  young  queen, 
Marie  Adelaide. 

These  two — wife  and  mother — were 
ruled  by  clerics  and  made  his  life  melan- 
choly when  he  began  a  course  of  ecclesi- 
astical reform.  One  person  in  every  two 
hundred  and  fourteen  in  Sardinia  was  an  ec- 
clesiastic, and  the  church  had  control  of  all 
ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  and  could  shelter 
criminals,  among  other  mediaeval  privileges. 
To  reform  these  abuses,  the  king  in  1849 
approached  the  pope  with  deferential  re- 
quests, but  the  pope  absolutely  refused  to 
make  any  changes. 

However,  the  work  of  reform  was  firmly 
pushed  on,  and  a  law  was  passed  by  which 
the  priestly  privileges  were  sensibly  cut 
down,  although  the  king's  wife  and  mother 
wrung  their  hands,  and  the  religious  press 
shrieked  denunciation.  At  this  time  Santa 

Rosa,  the  Minister  of  Commerce  and  Agri- 
256 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

culture,  died,  and  the  church  refused  him 
the  last  sacrament,  though  he  was  a  blame- 
less and  devout  member  of  the  Roman 
Church.  This  hateful  act  of  intolerance 
reacted  on  the  clergy,  as  a  matter  of  course, 
and  gave  an  impetus  to  church  reform. 

When,  in  1855,  Victor  Emmanuel  was  so 
unfortunate  as  to  lose  his  wife,  his  mother, 
and  his  brother  within  a  month,  and  the 
nation  as  a  whole  mourned  with  him,  his 
clerical  friends  embittered  his  affliction  by 
insisting  with  venomous  frankness  that  it 
was  the  judgment  of  Heaven  that  he  had 
brought  upon  himself  for  his  religious  per- 
secutions. 

Strength  was  Victor  Emmanuel's  genius  : 
he  was  not  intellectual  in  any  marked  de- 
gree, but  his  ministers  could  work  with  him 
and  rely  upon  him.  A  union  between  him 
and  Cavour,  the  two  great  men  of  the 
kingdom,  was  inevitable.  Up  to  this  time 
Cavour  had  no  general  fame  except  as  a 
journalist,  but  the  king  had  the  insight  to 
recognize  his  extraordinary  powers,  and 
when  Santa  Rosa  died  (unshriven)  Cavour 
in  his  place  became  Minister  of  Agricul- 
ture and  Commerce.  "  Look  out!"  said 
<7  257 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  king  to  his  prime  minister,  d'Azeglio, 
when  this  had  come  to  pass,  "  Cavour  will 
soon  be  taking  all  your  portfolios.  He 
will  never  rest  till  he  is  prime  minister 
himself." 

Under  the  regime  of  Cavour,  railways 
and  telegraph  wires  lined  the  kingdom  in 
all  directions  ;  he  took  off  foolish  tariffs 
and  concluded  commercial  treaties  with 
England,  France,  Belgium,  and  other 
powers.  "  Milord  Cavour"  was  a  nick- 
name showing  the  dislike  aroused  by  his 
English  predilections,  but  through  him 
Piedmont  repaired  the  damage  of  the  war 
of  1848,  and  grew  steadily  in  prosperity. 

Cavour' s  brilliant  intellectual  powers 
seem  to  have  been  so  limitless  that  it  is 
rather  a  relief  to  think  of  him  personally 
as  only  a  dumpy  little  man  with  an  over- 
big  head.  Although  a  born  aristocrat,  and 
living  in  the  manner  becoming  one,  he  was 
capable  of  quite  demonstrative  behavior. 
The  occasion  for  this  was  a  dinner  given  by 
d'Azeglio.  Cavour,  seated  at  table,  joked 
the  premier  about  his  jealousy  of  Ratazzi  ; 
the  premier  replied  angrily ;  whereupon 

the  greatest  of  diplomats  arose,  seized  his 
258 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

plate,  lifting  it  as  high  as  he  could,  and 
dashed  it  to  the  floor,  where  it  broke  into 
fragments.  Then  he  rushed  out  of  the 
house,  crying : 

"  He  is  a  beast !     He  is  a  beast !" 

This  quarrel,  which  sounds  like  an  act 
from  a  nursery  drama,  led  to  a  change  in 
the  cabinet,  with  Cavour  left  out.  But  a 
little  later  on  d'Azeglio  resigned  and  Ca- 
vour was  prime  minister. 

A  marvellous  stroke  of  statesmanship 
on  behalf  of  his  country  was  Cavour's  in- 
tervention in  the  Crimean  War  in  1855, — 
three  years  after  Louis  Napoleon's  coup- 
d'etat.  It  seemed  an  act  of  folly  to  send 
fifteen  thousand  troops  from  the  little  Italian 
state — which  had  no  standing  among 
European  powers — to  help  England  and 
France.  The  undertaking  seemed  to  Sar- 
dinians an  act  of  insanity ;  Cavour's  col- 
leagues were  violently  against  him.  But 
the  king  stood  by  him  ;  so  the  troops  were 
sent  and  the  ministers  resigned. 

Never  was  an  action  more  fully  justified. 
At  the  close  of  the  Crimean  War  Sardinia 
had  two  powerful  allies — France  and  Eng- 
land ;  and  for  the  first  time  she  was  ad- 
259 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

mitted  on  terms  of  equality  among  the 
"  powers."  A  significant  thing  had  been 
said,  too,  in  1855:  "What  can  I  do  for 
Italy?"  asked  the  Emperor  Napoleon  of 
Cavour.  Cavour  was  not  slow  to  tell  him 
what  could  be  done ;  he  was  convinced 
that  he  must  look  for  aid  to  the  vanity  and 
ambition  of  Napoleon  III. 

No  diplomatic  pressure  of  his,  however, 
availed.  During  the  next  two  years  the 
attitude  of  Austria  became  constantly  more 
unendurable,  but  still  Napoleon  would 
make  no  move. 

It  proved  to  be  the  most  unlikely  of 
events  that  brought  about  a  consummation 
of  the  wishes  of  Cavour. 

On  the  evening  of  January  14,  1858,  a 
carriage  drove  through  the  Paris  streets  on 
its  way  to  the  opera.  With  the  appear- 
ance of  its  two  occupants  all  the  world  is 
familiar ;  the  wonderful  Spanish  eyes  of 
the  lady,  the  exquisite  lines  of  her  figure — 
who  has  not  seen  them  pictured  ?  The 
smallish  man  with  her  had  been  described 
by  the  Crown  Prince  of  Prussia  as  having 
"  strangely  immobile  features  and  almost 

extinguished  eyes."     His  huge  mustache 
260 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

had  exaggeratedly  long  waxed  ends,  and 
his  chin  was  covered  with  an  "imperial." 

The  terrible  crash  of  Orsini's  bombs, 
thrown  underneath  their  carriage,  failed  to 
carry  out  the  conspirators'  purpose.  The 
emperor  had  a  slight  wound  on  the  nose 
and  the  empress  felt  a  blow  on  the  eye. 
That  was  all,  except  that  her  silks  and 
laces  were  spattered  with  blood  from  the 
wounded  outside  the  carriage.  They  con- 
tinued their  drive  and  saw  the  opera  to  its 
finish  before  they  were  told  of  the  tragedy 
that  had  befallen.  Eight  people  had 
been  killed  and  one  hundred  and  fifty-six 
wounded  by  the  explosion. 

The  Empress  Eugenie,  it  is  said,  showed 
the  greatest  composure  over  the  event,  but 
this  was  not  true  of  her  husband.  Prob- 
ably no  man  of  modern  times  had  had  so 
many  attempts  made  on  his  life  as  Louis 
Napoleon,  and  always,  before,  he  made 
light  of  them,  but  this  last  one,  resulting 
in  such  cruel  slaughter,  completely  un- 
nerved him.  He  now  lived  in  a  tremor, 
dreading  the  vengeance  of  still  others  of  the 
revolutionary  ex-friends  of  his  youth,  but 

he  dared  not  relax  the  despotic  grip  with 
261 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

which  he  ruled  his  land.  How  could  he 
placate  them  ?  He  wore  a  cuirass  under 
his  coat;  he  had  wires  netted  over  the 
chimneys  of  the  Tuileries,  so  that  bombs 
should  not  burst  on  his  hearth ;  a  swarm 
of  detectives  were  around  him  wherever 
he  went,  and  always  the  question  asked 
itself  in  his  mind :  What  should  he  do  to 
take  off  the  curse  of  fear  from  his  life  ? 

Cavour,  Victor  Emmanuel,  the  whole  of 
Italy,  were  filled  with  rage  and  disgust  at 
the  news  of  Orsini's  attempt.  Orsini — 
an  Italian !  That  must  be  the  end  of  all 
their  hopes  of  help  from  France  !  But  in 
the  summer  of  1 848  Cavour  was  summoned 
to  the  Emperor  at  Plombieres,  and  during 
two  days  there  the  agreement  was  formu- 
lated by  which  France  and  Italy  united 
against  Austria.  This  was  Louis  Napo- 
leon's solution  of  his  problem — to  help 
Italy  at  least  sufficiently  to  annul  the  hate 
of  every  assassin  on  the  peninsula.  Ac- 
cording to  the  Prince  Regent  of  Prussia, 
he  chose  "la  guerre"  instead  of  "le  poig- 
nard." 

No   written    record   was    made   of  the 

bargain    between  Napoleon  and  Cavour ; 
262 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

but  we  know  that  it  gave  Savoy  and 
Nice  to  France,  and  made  one  innocent 
royal  victim,  the  young  Princess  Clotilde, 
Victor  Emmanuel's  daughter,  who  was 
there  betrothed  by  proxy  to  Prince  Jerome 
Napoleon. 

It  was  at  Plombieres  that  Napoleon  with 
some  naivete  said  to  Cavour :  "  Do  you 
know,  there  are  but  three  men  in  all  Eu- 
rope ;  one  is  myself,  the  second  is  you,  and 
the  third  is  one  whose  name  I  will  not  men- 
tion." Napoleon  was  not  alone  in  his  high 
estimate  of  Cavour.  In  Turin  they  said  : 
"We  have  a  ministry,  a  parliament,  a  con- 
stitution ;  all  that  spells  Cavour." 

At  his  reception  on  New  Year's  Day, 
1859,  Napoleon  astounded  everyone  by 
greeting  the  Austrian  ambassador  with 
these  words :  "I  regret  that  our  relations 
with  your  government  are  not  so  good  as 
they  have  been  hitherto."  This  ostenta- 
tious expression  was  equal  to  publication 
in  a  journal.  Immediate  war  was  looked 
for  by  everyone.  Piedmont,  France,  and 
Austria  openly  made  bellicose  prepara- 
tions. 

Although  on  the  i8th  of  January,  1859,  a 
263 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

formal  treaty  was  made,  by  which  France 
was  bound  to  support  Piedmont  if  attacked 
by  Austria,  Napoleon  hesitated  and  tried 
to  back  out  of  his  agreement.  It  will  never 
be  known  by  what  tortuous  system  of  di- 
plomacy Cavour  compelled  Austria  herself 
to  declare  war,  but  it  was  done,  April  27th. 
Cavour' s  intrigues  during  these  days 
were  dazzlingly  complicated ;  he  had  to 
deal  on  one  hand  with  his  imperial  ally, 
and  on  the  other  with  shady  revolutionary 
elements — and  to  keep  his  right  hand  in 
ignorance  of  what  his  left  hand  did.  He 
summoned  Garibaldi  to  Turin  ;  Garibaldi, 
in  his  loose  red  shirt  and  sombrero  with  its 
plume,  with  his  tumultuous  hair  and  beard, 
struck  dismay  to  the  heart  of  the  servant 
who  opened  the  door.  He  refused  to  admit 
him,  but  finally  agreed  to  consult  his  master. 
"Let  him  come  in/'  said  Cavour.  "It  is 
probably  some  poor  devil  who  has  a  peti- 
tion to  make  to  me."  This  was  the  first 
meeting  of  the  statesman  and  the  warrior. 
When  told  of  the  French  alliance,  Gari- 
baldi exclaimed :  "  Mind  what  you  are 
about !  Never  forget  that  the  aid  of  for- 
eign armies  must  be,  in  some  way  or  other, 
264 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

dearly  paid  for  !"  But  his  adherence  was 
whole-heartedly  given  to  Victor  Emmanuel, 
and  at  the  end  of  the  short  campaign  Italy 
rang  with  his  name. 

For  months  past  Austria  had  been 
pouring  troops  into  Italy — there  seemed 
no  limit  to  them.  Garibaldi,  by  the  end 
of  April,  was  in  command  of  a  band  of 
Cacciatori  delli  Alpi,  a  small  force,  but  made 
up  of  the  iron  men  of  North  Italy,  worthy 
of  their  leader. 

On  May  26.  Victor  Emmanuel  took  the 
command  of  his  army  ;  it  comprised  fifty- 
six  thousand  infantry  in  five  divisions,  one 
division  of  cavalry  in  sixteen  squadrons, 
with  twelve  field-guns  and  two  batteries 
of  horse  artillery.  May  I2th  the  French 
emperor  rode  through  the  streets  of  Genoa 
amid  loud  acclamations  ;  the  city  was  hung 
with  draperies  and  garlands  in  his  honor. 
At  Alessandria  he  rode  under  an  arch  on 
which  was  inscribed,  "  To  the  descendant 
of  the  Conqueror  of  Marengo  !"  In  all  he 
had  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  thou- 
sand men,  including  ten  thousand  cav- 
alry. 

It  was  a  short  campaign,  but  the  weeks 
265 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

were  thick  with  battles,  and  the  battle-fields 
with  the  slain. 

The  first  engagement  was  at  Genestrello, 
May  2oth.  The  Austrians,  driven  out, 
made  a  stand  at  Montebello,  where,  though 
twenty  thousand  strong,  they  were  routed 
by  six  thousand  Sardinians.  The  armies  of 
the  emperor  and  king  forced  the  Austrians 
to  cross  the  Po,  and  there  retire  behind  the 
Sesia.  On  the  3oth  the  allies  crossed  the 
Sesia  and  drove  the  foe  from  the  fortified 
positions  of  Palestro,  Venzaglio,  and  Casa- 
lino. 

Next  came  Magenta — a  splendid  triumph 
for  MacMahon ;  the  Austrian  loss  was 
ten  thousand  men  ;  that  of  the  French 
between  four  thousand  and  five  thousand. 
Meantime,  Garibaldi  had  led  his  Cacciatori 
to  the  Lombard  shores  of  Lake  Maggiore, 
had  beaten  the  Austrians  at  Varese,  en- 
tered Como,  routed  the  enemy  again  at 
San  Fermo,  and  was  now  proceeding  to 
Bergamo  and  Brescia  with  the  purpose  of 
cutting  off  the  enemy's  retreat  through  the 
Alps  of  the  Trentino. 

On  the  8th  of  June  Victor  Emmanuel 

and    Napoleon  III.   made  their  triumphal 

266 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

entry  into  Milan,  from  whence  every 
Austrian  had  fled.  Everyone  remembers 
how  MacMahon,  now  Duke  of  Magenta, 
caught  up  to  his  saddle-bow  a  child  who 
was  in  danger  of  being  crushed  by  the 
crowd. 

The  emperor  and  the  king  soon  moved 
on  from  Milan.  By  the  23d  their  head- 
quarters were  fixed  at  Montechiaro,  close 
to  the  site  of  the  coming  battle  of  Sol- 
ferino. 

On  the  day  before  the  battle,  the  lines 
of  the  allies  lay  near  the  Austrian  lines, 
from  the  shore  of  the  Lake  of  Garda  at 
San  Martino  to  Cavriana  on  the  extreme 
right.  On  the  evening  of  the  23d  there 
was  issued  a  general  order  regulating  the 
movements  of  the  allied  forces :  Victor 
Emmanuel's  army  was  sent  to  the  extreme 
left,  near  Lake  Garda  ;  Baraguay  d'Hilliers 
was  given  the  centre  in  front  of  Solferino, 
which  was  the  Austrian  centre ;  to  his 
right  was  MacMahon,  next  Marshal  Niel, 
and  then  Canrobert  at  the  extreme  right, 
while  the  emperor's  guard  were  ordered 
here  and  there  in  the  changes  of  the  battle. 

The  enemy,  under   Field-Marshal   Sta- 
267 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

dion,  held  the  entire  line  of  battle  strongly, 
with  one  hundred  and  forty  thousand  men. 

Solferino  has  been  the  scene  of  many 
combats  ;  it  is  a  natural  fighting-ground, 
and  the  Austrian  s  had  barricaded  them- 
selves at  all  the  strong  points  of  vantage. 

At  five  in  the  morning  of  the  24th,  Louis 
Napoleon  sat  in  his  shirt-sleeves,  after  his 
early  coffee,  smoking  a  cigar,  when  tidings 
came  to  him  that  the  fighting  had  begun. 
In  a  few  minutes  he  was  driving  at  full 
speed  to  Castiglione,  and  on  the  way  he 
said  to  an  aide :  "  The  fate  of  Italy  is  per- 
haps to  be  decided  to-day."  It  was  he  in- 
deed who  decided  it ;  whatever  else  is  said 
of  him,  it  was  he  who  struck  a  great  blow 
for  Italy  at  Solferino. 

It  was  the  great  day  of  Napoleon  III.  ; 
he  has  never  been  considered  a  notable 
soldier,  but  throughout  this  day,  in  every 
command  issued,  he  displayed  consummate 
military  ability. 

The  sun  glared  in  the  intense  blue  above 
with  tropical  heat,  when,  at  Castiglione, 
Napoleon  climbed  the  steeple  of  St.  Peter's 

Church  and  beheld  the  expanse  of  Lake 

268 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

Garda,  growing  dim  towards  the  Tyrolean 
Alps.  There  was  the  remnant  of  an  an- 
cient castle — a  sturdy  tower — guarding  the 
village  of  Solferino,  called  the  "  Spy  of 
Italy/'  Already  a  deadly  fire  from  its  loop- 
holes poured  on  Baraguay  d'Hilliers's  men, 
who  faced  it  bravely,  but  were  falling  in 
terrible  numbers. 

He  could  see  the  Austrian  masses  swarm- 
ing along  the  heights  uniting  Cavriana  with 
Solferino.  The  Piedmontese  cannon  boom- 
ing from  the  left  told  that  Victor  Emmanuel 
was  fighting  hard,  but  his  forces  were  hid- 
den by  hills.  It  was  at  once  plain  to  him, 
from  his  church  steeple,  that  the  object  of 
the  Austrians  was  to  divert  the  attack  on 
Solferino — the  key  of  their  position — by 
outflanking  the  French  right,  filling  up  the 
gap  between  the  Second  and  Fourth  Corps, 
and  thus  cutting  the  emperor's  army  in 
two.  Coming  down  from  his  height,  Na- 
poleon at  once  sent  orders  to  the  cavalry 
of  the  Imperial  Guard  to  join  MacMahon, 
to  prevent  his  forces  from  being  divided. 
Altogether  the  emperor's  plan  seems  to 
have  been  clear  and  definite  ;  his  design 
was  to  carry  Solferino  at  any  cost,  and 
269 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

then,  by  a  flank  movement,  to  beat  the 
enemy  out  of  his  positions  at  Cavriana. 
Galloping  to  the  top  of  Monte  Fenil,  the 
emperor  beheld  a  thick  phalanx  of  bayonets 
thrust  its  way  suddenly  through  the  trees 
of  the  valley  ;  it  was  a  huge  body  of  Aus- 
trians  sent  to  cut  off  the  line  of  the  French. 
There  was  not  a  minute  to  be  lost ;  he 
sent  orders  to  General  Maneque,  of  the 
Guard,  to  advance  at  once  against  the  Aus- 
trian columns.  With  magnificent  rapidity 
the  order  was  executed,  and  the  Austrian s 
— a  great  number — were  beaten  back  far 
from  the  line  of  battle. 

The  Austrian  batteries  placed  on  the 
Mount  of  Cypresses  and  on  the  Cemetery 
Hill  of  Solferino  were  keeping  up  a  deadly 
fire  on  the  French. 

Baraguay  d'Hilliers  brought  Bazaine's 
brigade  into  action  against  the  one,  and 
the  First  Regiment  of  zouaves  rushed  up 
the  other,  only  to  be  hurled  back  by  the 
enemy  as  they  reached  the  steep  slope. 
A  horrible  confusion  followed  these  two 
repulses,  the  zouaves  and  General  Ne- 
grier's  division  being  fatally  mixed  and 

fighting  with  each  other  like  furies.     But 
270 


BATTLE  OF   SOLFERINO 

General  Negrier  kept  his  head  and  cok 
lected  his  troops,  scattered  all  over  the 
hillocks  and  valleys.  Then,  with  the  Sixty- 
first  Regiment  of  the  line  and  a  battalion  of 
the  One  Hundredth  Regiment,  he  started 
resolutely  to  mount  the  Cemetery  Hill. 
It  was  a  deadly  march  ;  the  enemy,  holding 
the  advantage,  disputed  every  turn  and 
twist  of  the  ascent.  Twice  Negrier's 
troops  rushed  up  along  the  ridge-like  path, 
but  the  circular  wall  of  the  cemetery, 
bored  with  thousands  of  holes,  through 
which  rifles  sent  a  scathing  hail,  was  strong 
as  a  fortress  to  resist  them.  It  was  sheer 
murder  to  take  his  men  up  again  ;  Ne- 
grier abandoned  the  attack. 

The  enemy's  cannon-balls  from  the  three 
defended  heights  fell  thick  and  fast  on 
Monte  Fenil,  where  Napoleon  and  his 
aides  breathlessly  watched  the  progress  of 
the  drama. 

Many  of  the  Cent-Gardes  who  formed 
the  imperial  escort  were  shot  down ;  the 
emperor  was  in  the  midst  of  death.  The 
Austrians  had  been  strongly  re-enforced 
and  held  to  the  defence  of  Solferino  more 

obstinately  than  ever. 
271 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

But,  notwithstanding  this,  the  French 
were  gaining  ground ;  the  left  flank  of 
the  Austrians  was  at  last  broken  by 
the  artillery  of  the  French  reserve,  and 
the  whole  army  felt  a  thrill  of  encourage- 
ment. 

A  number  of  French  battalions  were 
now  massing  themselves  about  the  spur 
of  the  Tower  Hill  of  Solferino,  but  it  was 
impossible  to  proceed  to  the  attack  while 
solid  Austrian  masses  stood  ready  to 
pounce  upon  their  flank. 

A  few  fiery  charges  scattered  the  enemy 
in  all  directions,  and  a  tempest  of  shouts 
rang  out  when  Forey  gave  the  order  to 
storm  the  Tower  Hill.  The  drum  beat, 
the  trumpets  sounded.  "Vive  1'Empe- 
reur !"  echoed  from  the  encircling  hills. 
"  Quick"  is  too  slow  a  word  for  French 
soldiers.  The  Imperial  Guard,  chasseurs, 
and  battalions  of  the  line  rushed  up  with 
such  fierce  velocity  that  it  was  no  time  at 
all  before  the  heights  of  Solferino  were 
covered  with  Napoleon's  men.  Nothing 
could  stand  against  such  an  electric  shock — 
the  Tower  Hill  was  carried,  and  General 

Lebceuf  turned  the   artillery   on    the   de- 
272 


BATTLE  OF   SOLFERINO 

feated  masses  of  Austrians  choking  up  the 
road  that  led  to  Cavriana. 

The  convent  and  adjoining  church, 
strongly  barricaded,  yielded  after  repeated 
attacks,  and  then  Baraguay  d'Hilliers  and 
Negrier  made  a  last  attempt  on  the  Ceme- 
tery Hill.  The  narrow  path  that  led  up  to 
it  was  strewn  with  bloody  corpses,  but 
neither  the  dead  resting  in  their  graves 
nor  these  new  dead  could  be  held  sacred. 
A  strong  artillery  fire  on  the  gate  and 
walls  stopped  the  rifles  from  firing  through 
the  holes,  and  in  this  pause  Colonel  Laf- 
faile  led  the  Seventy-eighth  Regiment  up. 
They  burst  in  the  gate  of  the  cemetery, — 
there  were  not  many  there  to  kill ! — they 
were  soon  on  their  way  towards  the  village. 

Their  way  lay  through  a  checker-board 
of  tiny  farms  and  fields,  separated  by  stone 
walls  wreathed  with  ivy.  Little  chapels, 
dedicated  to  favorite  saints,  stood  in  every 
enclosure.  Houses,  walls,  and  chapels  had 
all  been  turned  into  barricades  by  the  Aus- 
trians. Douay's  and  Negrier's  men  had 
to  fight  their  way  to  the  village  through  a 
rain  of  bullets  from  unseen  enemies.  Now 
they  took  the  narrow  path  winding  up  by 

18  273 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  Tower  Hill  into  the  streets  of  the  vil- 
lage ;  when  nearly  at  the  top  the  clanking 
of  heavy  artillery-wheels  told  them  that 
the  enemy  were  retreating  and  carrying 
off  the  very  guns  that  had  played  such 
havoc  on  their  ranks  from  the  top  of  Tower 
Hill.  It  took  but  a  short  time  to  capture 
them,  and  then  they  were  fairly  in  the  vil- 
lage, chasing  the  last  straggling  Austrians 
through  the  streets. 

Solferino  was  in  the  hands  of  the  French ; 
but  the  fate  of  the  battle  was  not  yet  de- 
cided, for  Cavriana  was  a  strong  position, 
and  Stadion  and  his  generals  had  made  a 
careful  study  of  its  possibilities. 

At  two  o'clock  MacMahon's  left  wing 
was  completely  surrounded  by  the  enemy, 
but  moving  forward  on  the  right  he  boldly 
turned  the  Austrian  front,  and  swept  every- 
thing before  him  to  the  village  of  San 
Cassiano,  adjoining  Cavriana.  The  village 
was  attacked  on  both  sides  and  carried  by 
Laure's  Algerian  sharpshooters,  but  the 
Austrians  still  held  Monte  Fontana,  which 
unites  San  Cassiano  to  Cavriana, — and  re- 
pulsed Laure's  men  with  deadly  skill. 

Re-enforced,  they  made  a  splendid  dash 
274 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

and  took  Monte  Fontana,  but  the  Prince 
of  Hesse  brought  up  reserves  and  won  it 
back  for  the  Austrians.  Napoleon  now 
ordered  MacMahon  to  push  forward  his 
whole  corps  to  support  the  attack,  and  as 
Maneque's  brigade  and  Mellinet's  grena- 
diers had  succeeded  in  routing  the  enemy 
from  Monte  Sacro,  they  were  ordered  to 
advance  on  Cavriana. 

Lebceuf  placed  the  artillery  of  the  Guard 
at  the  opening  of  the  valley  facing  Cavri- 
ana, and  Laure's  Algerian  sharpshooters 
after  a  prolonged  hand-to-hand  conflict 
with  the  Prince  of  Hesse's  men  carried 
Cavriana  at  four  o'clock.  Two  hours  later 
Napoleon  was  resting  in  the  Casa  Pastore, 
where  the  Austrian  emperor  had  slept  the 
night  before.  The  sultry  glare  of  the  day 
had  culminated  in  a  wild,  black  storm ;  the 
wind  was  a  hurricane,  and  it  was  under 
torrents  of  rain  that  the  Austrians  made 
their  retreat,  while  the  thunder  drowned 
the  noise  of  Marshal  Niel's  cannon  driving 
them  from  every  stand  they  made. 

Such  overwhelming  numbers  had  been 
brought  to  bear  on  the  French  that  day 
that  their  defeat  would  have  been  almost 
275 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

certain  if  it  had  not  been  for  Napoleon's 
generalship  and  his  modern  rifled  guns. 
These  were  new  to  the  Austrians,  who  be- 
came panic-stricken  at  their  effect. 

The  Piedmontese  troops,  under  their 
"  Re  Galantuomo,"  fought  as  nobly  as  their 
brilliant  allies  that  day.  The  young  Em- 
peror Francis  Joseph  commanded  in  person 
at  San  Martino,  but  it  was  Benedek  that 
Victor  Emmanuel  had  to  reckon  with, — 
the  best  general  of  all  the  Austrian  staff. 
He  beat  him  out  of  San  Martino,  and  to 
the  Italians  the  combat  of  June  24th  is 
known  as  the  Battle  of  San  Martino  to  this 
day. 

The  scorching  sun  of  next  morning  shone 
upon  twenty-two  thousand  ghastly  dead. 
It  has  been  believed  that  the  horrible  sights 
and  scents  of  this  battle-field  sickened  the 
emperor  and  cut  short  the  campaign,  but 
who  can  tell  ?  Was  it  perhaps  Eugenie's 
influence — always  used  in  favor  of  the 
pope  ?  Or  was  it  that  he  realized  that  the 
movement  could  now  only  end  in  the  com- 
plete liberation  of  Italy — a  consummation 

that  he  regarded  with  horror  ?     All  that  is 
276 


BATTLE  OF  SOLFERINO 

known  is  this :  three  days  after  the  Aus- 
trians  had  been  driven  back  to  their  own 
country,  and  while  all  Italy  went  mad  with 
joy  at  the  victory,  while  Mrs.  Browning 
was  writing  her  "Emperor  Evermore" — 
a  cruel  satire  on  later  events — it  became 
known  that  Napoleon  had  sent  a  message 
to  the  Austrian  kaiser  asking  him  to  sus- 
pend hostilities. 

The  two  emperors  met  at  Villafranca, 
a  small  place  near  Solferino.  At  the  close 
of  their  interview  Francis  Joseph  looked 
humiliated  and  sombre — Louis  Napoleon 
was  smilingly  at  ease.  He,  the  parvenu, 
had  made  terms  with  a  legitimate  emperor, 
and  was  pleased  with  himself.  He  had 
arranged  that  Lombardy  was  to  be  united 
to  Piedmont,  while  Venetia  remained  Aus- 
trian. When  Victor  Emmanuel  was  told 
of  these  terms  he  could  only  say  coldly 
that  he  must  ever  remain  grateful  for  what 
Napoleon  had  done,  but  he  murmured 
"  Poor  Italy !" 

And  Cavour  ?  Cavour  was  struck  to  the 
heart.  Had  he  arranged  such  a  finale  as 
this  with  the  upstart  emperor — that  he 

should  leave  the  game  when  it  suited  his 

277 


GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD 

pleasure,  and  make  terms  with  the  Aus- 
trian emperor  all  by  himself — insolently 
disregarding  Victor  Emmanuel  ?  He  wept 
with  grief  and  anger.  He  left  at  once  for 
the  camp,  and  there  he  told  the  emperor 
his  opinion  of  him  in  stinging  words.  He 
begged  his  king  to  repudiate  the  treaty 
and  reject  Lombardy,  but  Victor  Em- 
manuel, although  as  bitterly  disappointed 
as  Cavour,  felt  that  he  must  be  prudent 
for  his  people's  sake. 

Angered  at  the  king's  refusal,  Cavour 
resigned  his  office  and  retired  to  his  farms 
at  Leri,  but  after  a  few  months  he  was 
back  in  his  old  place  in  the  cabinet.  All 
his  hopes  and  ambitions  came  back — 
although  physically  the  shock  had  broken 
him — and  he  labored  for  Italy  till  his  death 
in  June  of  1 86 1 .  The  whole  Italian  people, 
from  king  to  peasant,  knew  that  they  had 
lost  their  best  friend.  But  Cavour's  life 
work  was  nearly  finished.  Garibaldi  had 
taken  up  the  work  of  emancipation  where 
Napoleon  had  abandoned  it,  and  before  he 
left  him  forever,  to  Cavour  was  given  the 
triumph  of  hearing  his  beloved  master  pro- 
claimed King  of  Italy. 
278 


D        Crane,  Stephen 

25          Great  battles  of  the 

C89       world 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY